(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

'■*% 



;.**3 



j€ 





% 



»-« f*< 



*^5^ v ' 



=Sft>, 






; ' : ;-SS i: S 




IK 









V 













- 






: " 




BATHROOM PORTRAIT BY 





WMM B B fl fi BHS 



■''■■•■---■ 



HACKGROUM) FOR MODERN LIVING 



A PRODUCT OF GLADDING, Mo BEAN &. CO 




TILE TALK 

BY YOUR 
HEKMOSA TILE CONTRACTOR 

To today's woman, the bathroom is a 
beauty workshop, as well as beautiful in 
itself. It can be as glamorous as any room 
in your house, a room you'll always be 
proud of. Built-in vanities, with spacious 
mirrors, efficient lighting and plenty of 
room for creams and lotions, are features 
today's bathroom should include. 

Smart builders find Hermosa Clay Tile 
ideal not only for bathroom floors and 
walls, but also for these vanity counters. 
Spilled cosmetics or perfume never stain 
or mar its Dura-Glaze surface. And it's 
impervious to cigarette burns, medi- 
cines, rust stains and alcohol. It can be 
cleaned in a matter of seconds — simply 
wipe off with a damp cloth. 

Hermosa Tile's wear-proof, fade-proof 
qualities are equally important in your 
kitchen. Because it's fireproof, you can 
put the hottest skillet on a Hermosa deck. 
It won't scratch, burn or blister. 




Your Hermosa Tile contractor will be 

glad to show you the complete Hermosa 
line, help you select colors and designs 
to personalize your kitchen and bath- 
room. And don't forget: when you spec- 
ify Hermosa Tile, you know it will be 
installed by experienced craftsmen. 

Remember, too, one of the first things 
a buyer looks at is the bathroom. That's 
why careful planning pays off any way 
you look at it— in comfort, in livability 
or as a financial investment. 

To show how Hermosa Tile can bring 
new life and leisure into your home, 
Gladding, McBean & Co. have prepared 
a colorful folder,"/ never knew what tile 
could do!" It illustrates Hermosa's com- 
plete color range, suggests modern bath- 
room and kitchen designs. For your free 
copy, send a postcard request to: 

GLADDING, McBEAN & CO. 

2901 Los Feliz Boulevard, Los Angeles 39 

other offices : San Francisco 
Portland Seattle Spokane Phoenix 

JUNE 1954 



"BbikI new telef 

In Crackers! 

Try these delicious new crackers 
■< — different from anything you've 
ever tasted! They have a rich, 

hearty flavor . . . crisp, delicate texture . , . and an 

inviting "two-bite" shape! 





a smart 

NEW 

shape! 



PURITY BISCUIT COMPANY 



Salt Lake • Phoenix • Pocatello 



369 






Power Steering. Hydraulic power takes the tugging out of 
steering — makes short turns easy and quick even in soft ground. 
New driving position, high and well forward, provides "eagle 
eye" view. 

Hydraulic Speed Control. Gives wide range of travel speed in 
each of three forward gears — like feeding gas to a car. Brings 
bigger capacity in good going, better work in tough spots. 

Hydraulic Header Control. Works from little lever on steer- 
ing column, sets sickle height instantly. Quick-detachable 
header comes off for truck transport or easy access to cylinder. 

45-Bushel Eye-Level Bin. Easy for driver to see when it's 
full. Fast unloading auger empties sloping-bottom bin in about 
one minute, whether combine is stopped or moving. 





You save costly man-hours with this fast- 
working, quick-adjusting Case Combine. You 
save more of the crop with either the new 9-bar, 
90-tooth cylinder — or rub-bar cylinder with re- 
versible, renewable bars . . . plus famous Case 
Air-Lift cleaning. New single-lever concave 
adjuster sets both front and rear of concave; 
indicator shows exact clearance. Hinged section 
of spout and auger swings back beside combine, 
out of the way for road travel or compact stor- 
age. Choice of 10, 12 or 15-foot cut. See your 
Case dealer now about a demonstration. Be sure 
to ask about the Case Income Payment Plan for 
buying money-saving machines with payments 
scheduled when you have money coming in. 
J. I. Case Co., Dept. F-444, Racine, Wis. 




370 



by Dr. Franklin S. Harris, Jr. 



Tt has been found that wing-beat fre- 
quencies of several hundred each sec- 
ond are commonplace among flies. The 
Drosophila fruit fly being capable of 
continuous flight for an hour and a half 
may thus beat their wings 1.5 million 
times, according to Williams, Barness, 
and Sawyer. 

"TThe forests of Australia are famous 
for their shadowlessness or lack of 
shade because the leaves turn sideways 
so that the sun will not strike them 
directly. The compass plant points 
directly north and south to get the weak 
morning and evening sun, but not that 
at midday when it has its edge turned 
toward the sun. In the Egyptian- 
Arabian desert there are plants which 
point east-west. There are also plants 
which place the axis of all their leaves 
in a direction parallel to the maximum 
elevation of the sun. 

/^ooking with automatically con- 
trolled temperature is now avail- 
able. An electronic control can be set 
for warming, boiling, or frying and by 
means of a small button in the center 
of the electric-range heating element 
held against the bottom of the pan, 
the temperature of the pan is known. 
Heart of the button is a thermistor 
which has very great change of electrical 
resistance with temperature, making pos- 
sible regulation to half a degree with 
the help of the control circuit. Even if 
the housewife should be called away 
and the water all boil away, the 
temperature is not permitted to rise 
above 235 degrees. No more burned 
pans! 

Dy giving enamel a static electric 
charge when spraying, ninety-eight 
percent of the enamel gets on the sur- 
face compared to about fifty percent 
using a non-electrostatic spray system. 

/^upboards which open when the hand 
approaches are possible if capaci- 
tance switches are used on the cup- 
boards. The approach of the hand 
changes the electrical capacitance at 
the switch which results in the door 
opening. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 




NO, THANKS-WE DON'T DRINK 



YOUNG PEOPLE ARE WAKING UP . . . More and more, they find 
you don't have to drink to be smart, that they can say "No thanks" 
and still get along fine. . . . They do not believe that "everyone" 
drinks. They see total abstainers all over America — well-known 
athletes, prominent political leaders, important businessmen. They 
find you don't have to drink to be a success. 

THEY ARE LEARNING THE REAL TRUTH ABOUT ALCOHOL AND 
AUTOMOBILES . . . They know you don't have to be drunk to be 
a killer on the highway . . . that the occasional social drinker is 
just as great a menace as the alcoholic . . . that only two drinks 
can impair your driving ability more than 25% . . . that alcohol 
is responsible for 30% to 40% of all fatal accidents . . . that 
last year alcohol traffic accidents killed three times as many 
people as polio! 

AND HERE IS SOMETHING ELSE THEY ARE LEARNING . . . "It pays 

to abstain." 

YES, IT PAYS IN DOLLARS ... If you do not drink, you are a 
Preferred Risk and can buy auto insurance at a savings up to 
25%. You also earn further reductions year after year, depending 



on your own safe driving record. This can amount to an addi- 
tional 25% savings. 

In 1946, with a start of only 200 policyholders, temperance and 
insurance leaders, headed by Rev. Sam Morris, launched the 
Preferred Risk Mutual Insurance Company. Its purpose: to write 
automobile insurance exclusively for people who do not drink. 
Its theory: those who do not drink should not have to help pay 
for the accidents of those who do. . . . They should get a lower 
rate. 

Today, theory has become actuality. . . . Fewer losses have 
justified the lower rates. Company assets have zoomed to over 
$2,000,000. The 200 policyholders have grown to over 70,000. 
By its success. Preferred Risk has made insurance history. More 
important it has now clearly proved ... it pays to abstain. 

IMPORTANT . . . Non-drinker means total abstainer. The occa- 
sional social drinker is not eligible for this auto insurance. If 
you qualify, get a quotation today and make the comparison 
yourself. 

Phone or send coupon for full details. There is no obligation. 



PREFERRED RISK 

MUTUAL INSURANCE CO. 

(Auto Insurance for non-drinkers only) 
501 Judge Building - Phone 4-1 931 - Salt Lake City 

Experienced Adjusters in all 48 states 

NOTE: This ad has appeared in several metropolitan newspapers in- 
cluding the Salt Lake Tribune and Deseret News. From all over the 
United States people have written to us expressing their view that 
this advertisement will do great good in spreading a strong temperance 
message to hundreds of thousands of our young people. This adver- 
tising program is made possible by the tens of thousands of persons 
who insure their cars with us. You too can help with this advertising 
project by insuring your car with Preferred Risk. . . . Extra copies 
of this advertisement for use on bulletin boards or for mail distribution 
are available free on request. 



PREFERRED RISK MUTUAL INSURANCE CO. 
501 Judge Building 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Please send me, without obligation, complete information 
about your Auto Insurance for Total Abstainers. 

Name Ages of all drivers ( ) ( ) ( ) 

Address City State 

Make of Car Year Model & Body Type 

Present Insurance Co 

Use of car: ( ) Business ( ) Pleasure ( ) To and from 

work — miles, one way. 

Marital Status of( ) Married with children 

Principal driver ( ) Single living at home. ( ) Single. 

i J 



JUNE 1954 



371 




IMPROVEMENT 

ERST 

"THE VOICE OF THE CHURCH" 





n*J 



n-J 



VOLUME 57 n*> NUMBER 6 ^ June 1954 



Editors: DAVID 0. McKAY - RICHARD L. EVANS 

Managing Editor: DOYLE L. GREEN 

Associate Managing Editor: MARBA C. JOSEPHSON 

Production Editor: ELIZABETH J. MOFFITT - Research Editor: ALBERT L. ' 

ZOBELL, JR - Manuscript Editor: IRIS PARKER 

Contributing Editors: ARCHIBALD F. BENNETT - G. HOMER DURHAM 

FRANKLIN S. HARRIS, JR. - HUGH NIBLEY - LEE A. PALMER 

CLAUDE B. PETERSEN - SIDNEY B. SPERRY 

General Manager: ELBERT R. CURTIS - Associate Manager: BERTHA S. REEDER 

Business Manager: JOHN D. GILES - Advertising Director: VERL F. SCOTT 

Subscription Director: A. GLEN SNARR 



The Editor's Page 



"Live — in All Things Outside Yourself By Love" 

...President David O. McKay 381 

Church Features 

Your Question — Urim and Thummin .Joseph Fielding Smith 382 

New Approaches to Book of Mormon Study — Part 8.. Hugh Nibley 382 

General Conference Section: 

Present Responsibility of the Church in Missionary Work 

___ President David O. McKay 390 

Be "Not Ashamed of the Gospel of Christ" 

President Stephen L Richards 393 

"Our Bible" President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 395 

"The Field Is White . . ." President Joseph Fielding Smith 400 



MIA June Conference Calendar 374 

General Conference Index 375 

The Church Moves On 376 

Melchizedek Priesthood 464 

Presiding Bishopric's Page 466 



Dallas Stake Enthusiastic About 
MIA Program 473 

Master M Men Breakfast at Confer- 
ence 473 



Special Features 



In the Steps of Abraham — Part 6 Stanley Kimball 386 

The Spoken Word from Temple Square 

__Richard L. Evans 446, 448, 462, 476 



Exploring the Universe, Franklin S. 
Harris, Jr 370 

Today's Family — Iris Parker 

Verona Bowen's Casual California 
Supper, Angela Bowen 468 

If I Were in My Teens, Bertha S. 
Reeder 470 



These Times, Mexico, G. Homer 

Durham 378 

Your Page and Ours 480 



Make Potpourri, Ruth Jeffrey 471 

Come Over, Kids! Louise Price 
Bell 472 



ies, Poetry 



Handcarts Westward — Part 4 Helen Kimball Orgill 384 

Something New Mary E. Winchell 388 

Frontispiece, Returning, Delia Adams Architect, by Ethelyn B. Kincher ....471 

Leitner 379 Cryptic Code, Hazel M. Kerr 475 

Poetry Page 380 



\-Jtticial \Jrqan of 

THE PRIESTHOOD QUORUMS, 
MUTUAL IMPROVEMENT ASSOCIA- 
TIONS, DEPARTMENT OF EDUCA- 
TION, MUSIC COMMITTEE, WARD 
TEACHERS, AND OTHER AGENCIES 
OF 

*Jhe L^hurch of 
or oLatter-aau S^aints 



+Jhe Cc 



over 

The fortieth anniversary of Bee Hive 
work in the Young Women's Mutual Im- 
provement Association will be commem- 
orated this June conference, 1954. The 
delightful Bee Hive Girls on the cover, 
Raelene Barney and Nancy Erickson of 
Salt Lake City, are typical of the 21,059 
members of this department throughout 
the stakes and missions of the Church. 
The photograph of Temple Square is by 
courtesy of the Salt Lake Tribune. On it 
is superimposed the photograph by Hal 
Rumel of the Bee Hive Girls. Hal Rumel 
also colored the photograph. 



372 



EDITORIAL AND BUSINESS OFFICES 
50 North Main Street 

Y.M.M.I.A. Offices, 50 North Main St. 
Y.W.M.I.A. Offices, 40 North Main St. 

Salt Lake City 1, Utah 

Copyright 1954 by Mutual Funds, Inc., a Corpora- 
tion of the Young Men's Mutual Improvement 
Association of the Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints. All rights reserved. Sub- 
scription price, $2.50 a year, in advance; foreign 
subscriptions, $3.00 a year, in advance; 25c 
single copy. 

Entered at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, 
as second-class matter. Acceptance for mailing 
at special rate of postage provided for in section 
1103, Act of October 1917, authorized July 2, 
1918. 

The Improvement Era is not responsible for un- 
solicited manuscripts, but welcomes contributions. 
All manuscripts must be accompanied by sufficient 
postage for delivery and return. 



Change of Address 

Fifteen days' notice required for change of ad- 
dress. When ordering a change, please include 
address slip from a recent issue of the magazine. 
Address changes cannot be made unless the old 
address as well as the new one is included. 



National Advertising Representatives 



EDWARD S. TOWNSEND COMPANY 

Russ Building 

San Francisco, California 

EDWARD S. TOWNSEND COMPANY 

1324 Wilshire Blvd. 

Los Angeles 17, California 

SADLER AND SANGSTON ASSOCIATES 

342 Madison Ave. 

New York 17, N. Y. 

DAVIS & SONS 
30 N. LaSalle St. 
Chicago, Illinois 



Member, Audit Bureau of Circulations 



THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 




...and what satisfaction to 
know that Pabco Colorok 
asbestos siding is practically 
a once-in-a-lifetime investment, 

both in appearance and protection. 



PAJNT - ROOFING - SIDING. ONLY PABCO COORDINATES ALU THREE] 

PABCO PRODUCTS INC, SAN FRANCISCO, CAtlFDRNIA 

JUNE 1954 



373 



L. D. S. 

Temples Plate 




Ten Temples 

A new 10 inch commemora- 
tive picture plate in glowing 
colors. Exclusive design fea- 
tures all Ten Temples. Trim- 
med with gold filigree. 

Postpaid in U. S. $1.98 each 



Temple 
Bank 



Antique Bronze Finish— Model 3V2x4 inches 

Excellent reminder for . . . 

SAVINGS-TITHING-PRIMARY PENNIES 

Etc. 

Postpaid in U. S. only $1.69 each 



Templej 

Salt 

and 
Pepper\ 

Sets 





MflJ&i&Mi 




Replica Models in antique metal finish 
Postpaid in U. S. $1.00 pair 



Cup and 
Saucer Set 



Miniature collectors' item with hand- 
painted Temple scenes in color. 
Postpaid in U. S. only 75c set 

Send your order to 

TEMPLE GIFT SHOP 

55 West So. Temple Salt Lake City, Utah 
Satisfaction Guaranteed 

When visiting in Salt Lake City, 
come in and browse around. Many 
more items featuring the Temples. 



MIA June Conference Calendar 

Pre-Conference Events 

WEDNESDAY, JUNE 9 

8:45 a.m. to 8:30 p.m. YW CAMP INSTITUTE— Wigwam, Mill Creek Canyon (Bus 

leaves Lion House 8:00 a.m. Lunch $1.00, Dinner $1.25. Reservations by June 

4. 
9:00 a.m. DISTRICT DANCE SUPERVISORS— U of U Field House. Lunch— Lion 

House— SI. 80. 
2:00 p.m. STAGE ACTS REHEARSALS— U of U Field House. 
4:30 p.m. NO. 1 GIRLS' DANCE REHEARSAL— U of U Field House (Girls dancing 

Thursday, June 10, see April Leader. 
6:00 p.m. DRAMA FESTIVAL REHEARSAL— Kingsbury Hall, U of U. 
6:00 p.m. GENERAL DANCE FESTIVAL REHEARSAL— U of U Field House and 

Stadium. 
8:30 p.m. NO. 2 GIRLS' DANCE REHEARSAL— U of U Field House (Girls dancing 

Friday, June 11). 

THURSDAY, JUNE 10 

8:00 a.m. to 4:00 p.m. BEE HIVE CAMPOREE AND SPORTS INSTITUTE (for Stake 
and Ward Sports and Camp Directors and Stake Bee Keepers)— Wigwam, Mill 
Creek Canyon (Bus— 60c— leaves Lion House 7:00 a.m. Breakfast 75c, Lunch 
SI. 25. Small charge for materials used in Camp Crafts.) 1:00-2:00 p.m. 
Special Meeting for Stake Bee Keepers — Amphitheatre. 

11:00 a.m. STAGE ACT REHEARSALS— U of U Field House. 

5:30 and 8:30 p.m. DRAMA FESTIVAL— Kingsbury Hall (Tickets: 60c adult, 30c chil- 
dren). 

ALL CHURCH RELAY— University of Utah Stadium. 
MUSIC FESTIVAL REHEARSAL— Assembly Hall. 
ALL DANCERS GATHER FOR FESTIVAL— U of U Field House. 
DANCE FESTIVAL— U of U Stadium. 



30 
00 
30 
30 



p.m. 
p.m. 
p.m. 
p.m. 



8:00-9:10 
9:30-11:30 
11:45 a.m. 

1:30-3:30 
3:45 p.m. 
4:00 p.m. 



45-7:45 
30 p.m. 
30 p.m. 



MIA June Conference Events 

FRIDAY, JUNE II 

a.m. RECEPTION — Tabernacle Grounds. 

a.m. GENERAL SESSION— Tabernacle. 
.-1:15 p.m. STAKE MIA SUPERINTENDENTS' AND PRESIDENTS' LUNCH 

— Hotel Utah, 
p.m. GENERAL SESSION— Tabernacle. 

REHEARSAL FOR MUSIC FESTIVAL— Tabernacle. 

GOLDEN GLEANER SUPPER— Union Bldg., U of U Campus ($2.25— 

reservation necessary by June 5). 
p.m. ALL CHURCH RELAY— U of U Stadium. 

ALL DANCERS GATHER FOR FESTIVAL— U of U Field House. 

DANCE FESTIVAL— U of U Stadium. 

SATURDAY, JUNE 12 



374 



6:45-8:45 a.m. MASTER M MEN BREAKFAST— Hotel Utah ($2.25, reservations neces- 
sary by June 7). 

DEPARTMENT SESSIONS 

EXECUTIVE AND SECRETARY 

8:00-9:00 a.m. YW Stake Presidencies— Assembly Hall. 

9:30-11:45 a.m. Stake and Ward MIA Superintendencies and Presidencies — Tabernacle. 

9:30-12:00 noon Stake and Ward YM and YW Secretaries— Barratt Hall. 

9:30-12:00 noon Stake and Ward YW Attendance Secretaries— 17th Ward. 

1:30-3:30 p.m. Stake and Ward YM and YWMIA Executives and Secretaries — Taber- 

ricLCiG 

IMPROVEMENT ERA— 9:30 a.m. and 1:00 p.m. General Sessions, Ensign Ward (9th 
Ave. and D St.). Lunch 85c at noon. 
5:00 p.m. Era Citation Award Dinner, Hotel Utah. 

SPECIAL INTEREST— 8:00 a.m. Stake Leaders; 10:00 a.m. 18th Ward (A St. and- 2nd 
Ave.) and 1:30 p.m. Memory Grove (mouth of City Creek Canyon) all Stake 
and Ward Leaders and Class Officers, Smorgasbord Lunch $1.00 at noon in 
Memory Grove. 

M MEN-GLEANER— 9:30 a.m. and 1:00 p.m. General Sessions, Monument Park Ward 
(975 So. 20th East) Lunch 85c. Dinner Bell for Stake Supervisors 4:30 p.m., 
Monument Park Ward, $1.50, reservations necessary by June 7. 

JUNIOR M MEN— JUNIOR GLEANERS— 6:45 a.m. Stake Supervisors' Breakfast $1.25, 
reservations necessary by June 10; General Sessions 9:15 a.m. and 1:00 p.m., 
Institute of Religion, 274 University St., 11:30 Lunch U of U Cafeteria. 

EXPLORER— 9:00 a.m. Bonneville Stake House (1535 Bonneview Drive) 11:00 a.m. 
Joint Meeting with Mia Maids (same place); 12:00 noon Barbecue Lunch 
$1.00; 1:15 p.m. Joint Meeting with Scouts, both at Yale Ward (1431 Gilmer 
Drive). 

MIA MAID— 7:00 a.m.— Stake Supervisors' Breakfast $1.15, 9:30 Stake and Ward Leaders, 
11:00 a.m. Joint with Explorers, 1:30 p.m. Stake and Ward Leaders, Bonneville 
Stake House (1535 Bonneview Drive). Lunch 12:00 noon 85c. 

SCOUTS— 10:00 a.m. General Session, 12:00 noon Barbecue Lunch $1.00 with Ex- 
plorers, 1:15 p.m. Joint Session with Explorers, Yale Ward (1431 Gilmer Drive). 

(Continued on page 454) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



CONFERENCE INDEX 

Speakers 

Bennion, Adam S., 421 

Benson, Ezra Taft 406 

Brown, Hugh B 401 

Buehner, Carl W 426 

Christiansen, EIRay L 418 

Clark, J. Reuben, Jr. 395 

Evans, Richard L 415 

Hanks, Marion D 427 

Hunter, Milton R 433 

Isaacson, Thorpe B 432 

Ivins, Antoine R 403 

Kimball, Spencer W 423 

Kirkham, Oscar A 410 

Lee, Harold B 408 

Longden, John 408 

McConkie, Bruce R 417 

McKay, David 381, 390 

Morris, George Q 429 

Moyle, Henry D 430 

Petersen, Mark E 413 

Richards, LeGrand 404 

Richards, Stephen L 393 

Romney, Marion G 436 

Sill, Sterling W 429 

Smith, Eldred G 416 

Smith, Joseph Fielding 400 

Sonne, Alma 426 

Stapley, Delbert L 440 

Young, Clifford E 420 

Young, Levi Edgar 411 

Young, S. Dilworth 402 



Subjects 



Bible , 427 

Bible Revisions 395 

Book of Mormon 427 

Chastity 403, 408, 414 

Children 390, 413, 420, 432 

Church 392, 400, 402, 417, 426, 436 

Commandments 440 

Faith 390, 401, 406, 408, 415, 429, 432 

History 41 1, 421 

Honoring Parents 409, 432 

Indians 423 

Jesus Christ 408, 426 

Jews 404 

Joseph Smith 406 

Joy 433 

Marriage 390, 393, 403 

Missionaries 390, 404 

Music 413, 414 

New Testament 417 

Pioneers 401, 421 

Prayer 401, 432 

Priesthood 393, 402 

Prophecies 404 

Repentance 403, 416, 436 

Restoration 393, 402 

Self -righteousness 416, 423 

Servicemen 402, 408, 410 

Talents 406 

Temple Square 427 

Temple Work 418 

Testimony 429 

Word of Wisdom 413 

NOTE: Elder Thomas E. McKay, an 
Assistant to the Council of the Twelve, 
was in attendance at some of the meetings, 
but did not speak. The First Presidency 
and Presiding Bishop Joseph L. Wirthlin 
addressed the priesthood session Saturday 
night. 

JUNE 1954 



CHERISHED 
MEMORIES 

Should be 
Recorded— 







OUR TEMPLE MARRIAGE 

This beautiful white, embossed record 
book is the only Brides book especially 
designed for those married in the temple. 
From the engagement thro the wedding re- 
ception, to the return home and thank-you 
notes, this book will be your guide and 
memory. 

Only $4.50 



MISSIONARY JOURNAL 

A 'must' for every Missionary . . . 
and the perfect gift for those 
going out into the Field. This 
lovely Journal is designed to last, 
and is covered in beautiful ma- 
roon leather. Every phase of the 
Mission can be ' fully recorded 
. . . day to day experiences can 
be treasured always. And there's 
a place reserved for interviews, 
ordinances, and special dates 
and names you'll want to re- 
member. 





GENEALOGICAL BINDER $1.00 

This lovely gold embossed, simulated 
leather binder is a perfect starter binder 
for those just entering the fascinating field 
of genealogical research. Other binders 
available from $3.00 to $5.00. 



GOSPEL IDEALS 

DAVID O. McKAY 
The inspired written and spoken 
words of President David O. McKay. 
A most rewarding book for all 
who seek a better way of life. $4.00 

THE AMERICAS BEFORE 
COLUMBUS 

DEWEY FARNSWORTH 
A graphic drama of a golden em- 
pire that existed twenty-five hun- 
dred years ago on the American 
continents. $5.00 




1186 SOUTH MAIN 
Salt Lake City 4, Utah 



375 



The Church Moves On 

A Day To Day Chronology Of Church Events 



March 1954 

21 Elder El Ray L. Christiansen, As- 
sistant to the Council of the 
Twelve, dedicated the chapel of the 
Draper First Ward, Mount Jordan 
(Utah) Stake. 

2n "Highly superior" ratings were 
given the Murray Sixth Ward 
Men's quartet and Murray First Ward 
Mixed Quartet in the finals of the 1954 
Salt Lake Regional Spring Quartet Festi- 
val, sponsored by the local Mutual Im- 
provement Associations. The two-day 
festival also gave "superior" ratings to 
Winder Ward Men's, Centerville Third 
Ward Mixed, and Capitol Hill Second 
Ward Ladies' quartets. "Honorable 
mention" were given Laurelcrest Ward 
Men's, South Flighland Park Ward 
Mixed, and Lorraine Ward Ladies' 
quartets. 



2 



7 It was announced that student 
apartments at Brigham Young 
University would be named for Latter- 
day Saint women. Names chosen for 
the halls are: Lucy Mack Smith, Eliza 
R. Snow, Mary Fielding Smith, Emme- 
line B. Wells, Aurelia S. Rogers, Ro- 
mania Bunnell Pratt Penrose, Anna T. 
Maeser, Ellis Reynolds Shipp, Louie B. 
Felt, Ruth May Fox, Alice Robinson 
Richards, Louise Yates Robison, Alice 
Merrill Home, Mima Murdock Broad- 
bent, Emma Lucy Gates Bowcn, and 
Estella Spilsbury Harris. The sixteen 
units house nearly one thousand women 
students. 

Mrs. Emma Ray Riggs McKay, wife of 
President David O. McKay, was named 
Utah's "Mother of the Year." 



2 



8 President David O. McKay re- 
turned to Salt Lake City, complet- 
ing his recent trip that took him to 
Mexico City. 

Bishop Carl W. Buehner of the Pre- 
siding Bishopric dedicated the chapel 
of the Cottonwood Third Ward, Cotton- 
wood Stake. 



April 1954 



2 The forty-eighth annual confer- 
ence of the Primary Association 
opened on Temple Square and in 
adjacent buildings. 

Groups of returned missionaries and 
servicemen held their semi-annual re- 
unions. 

376 



3 The forty-eighth annual confer- 
ence of the Primary Association 
concluded its sessions. 

Twenty thousand priesthood members 
attended the priesthood session of the 
general conference. Loud speaking sys- 
tems of eleven buildings in Utah, Idaho, 
and Wyoming were connected by direct 
wire with the Salt Lake Tabernacle. 

Other groups of returned missionaries 
and servicemen held their annual re- 
unions. 

4 The one hundred twenty-fourth 
annual conference of the Church 
opened on Temple Square. Thirty-four 
radio and television stations in Utah, 
Idaho, Arizona, Colorado, Washington, 
Oregon, California, and Hawaii broad- 
cast all or part of the conference ses- 
sions. 

"Jesus, Our Risen Lord," was the title 
of a pre-Easter address given by Presi- 
dent J. Reuben Clark, Jr., on the 
"Church of the Air" program of the 
Columbia Broadcasting System's radio 
network. 

An overflow audience attended the 
semi-annual general conference of the 
Deseret Sunday School Union in the 
Salt Lake Tabernacle. 



5 



Sessions of the 124th annual gen- 
eral conference of the Church con- 
tinued in the Salt Lake Tabernacle. 

A special missionary conference, in 
which greater missionary service was 
stressed, was held in the evening in the 
Salt Lake Tabernacle. 

Other groups of missionaries held 
their semi-annual reunions throughout 
the city. 



6 



Elder George Q. Morris, an As- 
sistant to the Council of the 
Twelve since October 1951, was sus- 
tained as a member of the Council of 
the Twelve, filling the vacancy which 
has" existed in that quorum since the 
passing of Elder Matthew Cowley last 
December. 

Elder Sterling W. Sill was sustained 
as an Assistant to the Council of the 
Twelve. 

The 124th annual general confer- 
ence of the Church concluded in the 
Salt Lake Tabernacle. 

Elder George Q. Morris was or- 
dained an Apostle by President 
David O. McKay. 

9 President David O. McKay dedi- 
cated a plaque in Ogden com- 
memorating the founding of Weber 



Academy, which is now Weber Col- 
lege. 

U Elder Leo A. Crandall was sus- 
tained as president of Kolob 
(Utah) Stake, succeeding President 
Ernest A. Strong. Counselors to Presi- 
dent Crandall are Elders Perry Good- 
liffe and Glen Christensen. They suc- 
ceed Elders Andrew Peterson and Glen 
Sumsion. 



14 



Elder Sterling W. Sill was set 
apart as an Assistant to the Coun- 
cil of the Twelve by President David 
O. McKay. 



1r President Bruce R. McConkie of 
«' the First Council of the Seventy 
dedicated the chapel of the Barstow 
(California) Branch, California Mission. 
During his mission tour, Elder Mc- 
Conkie dedicated chapels in Bishop, 
Barstow, Needles, and Brawley, Cali- 
fornia; in Williams, and the chapel of 
the Quechan Branch, a building for 
Lamanite members just outside Yuma, 
Arizona. 

n Announcement was made that 
there would be a regional con- 
ference for the Mutual Improvement 
Associations held in Los Angeles during 
August. It will be patterned after the 
traditional June Conference, and will be 
designed for the participation of as many 
MIA members in southern California as 
possible. 

-< n Grand Coulee Stake organized in 
I O Washington from portions of the 
Northwestern States Mission, with Elder 
Elmo J. Bergeson sustained as presi- 
dent and Elders Claude Kimber Wake- 
field and Thurn James Baker sustained 
as counselors. Wards were organized 
at the following: Moses Lake First, with 
Bishop James David Stevens; Moses Lake 
Second, with Bishop Emron Hopkins 
Wright; Ellensburg, with Bishop Ronald 
Ellis Walton; Ephrata with Bishop 
Dean Ross Bair; Othello, with Bishop 
Oscar Franz Yorgensen; Quincy, with 
Bishop Elden James Hope; Wenatchee, 
with Bishop Albert Aagard Olson. 
Branches were organized at Coulee Dam, 
with President Herbert W. Schwab; and 
Bridgeport, with President Francis B. 
Robins. Membership of this, the 213th 
stake now functioning in the Church 
is approximately 2160. The stake was 
organized under the direction of Elders 
Mark E. Petersen and Marion G. Rom- 
ney of the Council of the Twelve. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



§s^ 




THAT ENDURES 



A thing of beauty is a joy for- 
ever. Thanks to the skilled 
architects whose inspired de- 
signs specified Interstate Brick, 
these modern chapels will be a 
joy forever — they have beauty 
that will endure. But brick's 
beauty is more than surface 
deep. It's economical, depend- 
able and versatile as well as 
durable. Brick offers more now 
. . . more for the years ahead. 




""""~.^:.: .... 



Parleys Ward Chapel 
W. J. Eldndge,Jr., Bishop 
W. F. Thomas, Architect 
John Ok/and, Jr., Contractor 






3- 



I 




TERSTATE 



jggg^j^jgs^a 




3100 SOUTH 11th EAST 





BRICK CO. 

SALT LAKE CITY. UTAH 



JUNE 1954 



377 





THE BEST JAMS OF ALL ARE 
NOW MADE WITHOUT COOKING 

WHY THE BEST? Be- 
cause it's the cooking and 
boiling that cause loss of 
fresh fruit flavor. M.C.P. 
PECTIN'S original, exclu- 
sive uncooked jam reci- 
pes (introduced a year 
ago) do away with this 
and make jams with 100% fresh fruit fla- 
vor; use less fruit and sugar, yet get more 
jam. And imagine — no working over a hot 
stove! Make your FRESH BERRY JAMS the 
M.C.P. uncooked way . . . and see the dif- 
ference! 

HERE'S THE RECIPE* 

1. Wash, stem, crush thoroughly enough 
berries to make 4 level cups; put in 2 or 4 
qt. kettle. Sift in slowly 3V2-oz. package 
M.C.P. JAM AND JELLY PECTIN (no 
other will do), stirring vigorously. Set aside 
30 minutes, stirring occasionally to dis- 
solve pectin fully. 

2. Add 1 cup light corn syrup. Mix well. 

3. Measure exactly 5% level cups beet or 
cane sugar into dry dish; gradually stir into 
crushed berries. Warming to 100°F. (tem- 
perature for baby's milk) will hasten sugar 
dissolving. No hotter, please! 

4. When sugar is dissolved, jam is ready to 
eat. Makes 4 full pints. (Note: For 
Strawberries, add % cup lemon juice in 
Step 3, after sugar is dissolved; mix well. ) 

5. Because these are uncooked jams, never 
store them on pantry shelf. They won't 
keep without refrigeration. To keep for a 
month or more, chill for 24 hours in freezer, 
or freezing or ice cube compartment of re- 
frigerator. Then, store as you do milk and use 
as desired. 

"Copr. 1954 M.C.P. Co. |S*g . 

IMPORTANT! Complete 

recipes for both cooked 

and uncooked jams are 

now being packed in the 

M.C.P. PECTIN package. 

If recipe folder you get 

does NOT include those for uncooked jams, 

write M.C.P. Co.. Anaheim, Calif., and 

they'll be sent promptly. 



WHY NOT GIVE THE YOUNGSTERS A 
TREAT THAT'S GOOD FOR THEM? 

PURE LEMONADE!... 

Everyone likes it, and it's 
so wholesome, too; not 
like so many beverages 
that taste good but aren't 
really so good for us. 
However, lemonade made 
with M.C.P. CANNED 
LEMON JUICE - in a jiffy, without muss or 
fuss, for pennies a glass — is pure . . . for 
M.C.P. LEMON JUICE is pure, unadulter- 
ated, full-strength, rich in Vitamin C. 
It's NOT "reconstituted" juice . , . contains 
no preservatives of any kind, such as un- 
wholesome sulphur dioxide or benzoate of 
soda. ( Be sure to watch out for this when you 
buy lemon juice, canned or bottled — read 
the label caref ully. ) M.C.P. LEMON 
JUICE costs less than home-squeezed juice 
... is always ready for instant use — for 
lemonade, jam and jelly making, cooking 
and baking, and every other household need. 
Write for a FREE Recipe Folder to the 
M.C.P. Kitchen Laboratory, Anaheim, Cali- 
fornia. {There's M.C.P. FROZEN LEMON 
JUICE, too. If your grocer doesn't stock it, 
he can get it for you.) 





MEXICO 



by Dr. G. Homer Dun 

VICE PRESIDENT, UNIVERSITY OF UTAH 



As Canada constitutes the northern 

land-neighbor of the United States 

and is too little known and appreciated, 

the same is even more true for our great 

southern friend, Mexico. 

The Republica Mexicana (or, the 
Estados Unidos Mexicanos, as Mexico 
is known to her own people) is, like the 
United States of America, a federal re- 
public of some twenty-eight states, three 
territorial units, and a federal district. 
The nation's capital, the third city of 
North America, Mexico City, is located 
in the federal district. 

The Republic of Mexico contains 
767,198 square miles, with long coast 
lines on the Gulf of Mexico and the 
Pacific Ocean. Its climate is one of the 
best in the world. Mexico City boasts 
a winter temperture of 
about 72 degrees, with 85 
in the summer — April 
and May reported as 
"hottest months." 

This land and climate 
nurtures some twenty-five 
million people, all but 
about five percent of 
them being Indian or 
mestizo (mixed Indian- 
Spanish-white). Forty-two percent, ac- 
cording to a statement of their Presi- 
dent Adolfo Ruiz Cortines, are still 
illiterate. But Mexico, having gone 
through a century or more of revolution 
since 1810 (broken only by the long 
dictatorship of Porfirio Diaz, 1867- 
1911), plus the "socialistic" upheavals of 
the twenties and thirties of this century, 
is emerging as a stronger and stronger 
world force. 

It will be well if Americans look 
northward to Canada and southward to 
Mexico occasionally, and not forget obli- 
gations and opportunities with respect 
to both. Such an occasional look will 
help stabilize our viewpoint as more 
noisy crises in Europe and Asia beckon 
for attention. 

Mexico obtains its name from the 
Aztec war-god, Mexitl. Mexico has been 
one of the world's treasure-troves. In 
silver alone, the recorded production 
from 1537 to 1821 (under the Spanish) 
totaled over two billion dollars. And 
the recorded production (taxable!) was 
only a portion of the actual production. 
Its oil, in the twentieth century, became 
world famous when the Mexican gov- 
ernment "nationalized" ("expropriated" 
we called it in the USA) it in 1937-38. 
Its deposits of antimony, arsenic, bis- 
muth, cadmium, copper, gold, iron, lead, 
zinc, tungsten, and other metals are 
rich. (There may even develop a 




378 



uranium strike in the Sierra Madre, who 
knows?) 

Of particular interest has been the 
religious situation in Mexico. Had the 
events of the ninteen twenties and 
thirties occurred today, it is quite likely 
that Americans north of the border 
would have been paralyzed with fear 
of nearby "communist plots." Also, the 
American press, radio, and public dis- 
cussion might well have been filled with 
much talk about the threat to liberty 
and the rise of statism in Mexico. As 
one looks back at those events and 
reads the literature today in the age ol 
the FBI, loyalty investigations, and red 
terror, one wonders how the world and 
America could have been so calm with 
such events occurring close at hand. In 
fact, one ponders with 
some reflection, why so 
much American opinion 
favored the Mexican gov- 
$ II M ernment's efforts in these 

days and didn't get ex- 
cited. The difference is 
perhaps measured by the 
extent of Russian power, 
then and now. 

In the Constitution of 
1917, all churches in Mexico were placed 
under government inspection and their 
property "nationalized" by law. No 
denomination could acquire land. Each 
must elect an official to represent it 
before the government and be respon- 
sible for the national property in 
churches, etc. made available to it after 
"nationalization" of existing properties. 
It was ruled that all ministers must be 
Mexican by birth. The number per- 
mitted could be determined by state 
legislatures (in some cases one to every 
500,000 members during one crisis in 
one of the states!). These laws were not 
strictly enforced until the regime of 
President Calles, who in February 1926 
nationalized all church property not yet 
transferred and ordered registration of 
all priests and ministers before August 
1, 1926. On August 1, 1926 the Roman 
Catholic priests "struck" in angry pro- 
test. In March 1927 the archbishop of 
Mexico announced that laymen could, 
in emergency, administer sacramental 
rites of marriage and of extreme unction 
in the absence of available priests. 
Despite the power of the church and its 
strength with the populace, the govern- 
ment held fast. Today, nearly twenty- 
five years later, the situation at law 
remains much the same ("socialized" 
education was relaxed about 1946, how- 
ever). 

(Concluded on page 478) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 




w 



oriel wanderer, I felt the call 

For childhood scenes, and here 
I sought the cabin Father built, 

Land-breaking pioneer. 
How vividly in memory 

I lived in that dear home; 
One corner only now remains, 

It bids me, "Cease to roam, 
Come back to simple life, and find 

Contentment for your weary mind. 

That pleading I'll obey in part; 
This place I'll hold within my heart. 

JUNE 1954 




by Delia Adams Leitwr 




379 




BRIDE'S MEMO 
By Elaine V. Emans 

Co much to keep shiny: 
w -' The windows, and floors, 
The silverware, kettles, 
And knobs on the doors; 
The car he takes pride in 
As if it were new, 
The hair that he kisses, 
And fingernails, too; 
The mirror that shimmers 
And winks on the wall, 
The slim wedding ring, 
But our love, above all. 

A SUMMER PAINTING 
By {Catherine McClure Amyx 

IN summer the ironweed wears a bonnet 
Of purple — a deep-dyed hue; 
The willow writes a green sonnet; 
And the sky is sapphire blue. 

NOUNS FOR JUNE 
By Lucretia Penny 

T"\une, bayou and crater, 
^"^ Canyon, island, lake — 
Nouns upon a printed page 
To hint at trips I'd take. 
Canyon, island, crater, 
Lake, bayou and dune — 
Nouns that beckon always, 
But demandingly in June! 

LEGACY 
By Mabel Law Atkinson 

looked around the room and saw his 
|ten. 
(A few short hours was all he had to live.) 

He smiled, "Six stately women! Four tall 

men! 
To you I leave no lands or gold but give 
An honored name on which you each may 

build 
Your cherished castles, live your dreams, 

and find 
No breath of scandal that must needs be 

stilled, 
Uncleanness that can mar your peace of 

mind; 
For though I have but walked the lowly 

road. 
My thoughts have been as high as yonder 

star. 
My love has lightened every heavy load, 
And I have watched you climb to where 

you are — 
Pride in my heart. Now my short trek is 

ended, 
Continue choosing pathways, broad and 

splendid." 

380 



PRAYER FOR A YOUNG BRIDE 
By Lee Avery 

Dear Lord, who heeds the sparrow's wing, 
She is so young — let her life sing! 
Like youth, so wilful in her ways, 
Guard well her acts, instruct her days. 
Her love is new — in trusting hands 
She holds its multi-colored strands. 
Grant her a wisdom that she weave 
Her pattern well. For life deceives, 
And things, not always what they seem, 
Can twist and snarl a shining dream. 
Help her, in testing times, to know 
Love must be quick, and anger slow. 
She is so young, and sweet, and gay- 
Lord, go beside her a»ll the way! 




-Photograph by Lottie Hammer Single]) 



THE SACRED GROVE 
By Lottie Hammer Singley 

If you could walk the pathway that I took 
In grasses deep across a singing brook; 
Into a shimmering wood with rich black 

sod, 
The very path where Joseph's feet had trod, 
You'd see white violets listening there 
To soft wind whispering forth her prayer; 
Where lacy fern, and flax blow free 
Sheltering the busy honeybee. 
The wild grape lovingly intertwine; 
The tall, white birch, and columbine 
Bow low her head 
As though her prayer is being said. 
The wild rose pours upon the air 
Incense to grace an altar there; 
And birds like many harps combine 
To make and keep this grove a shrine. 

Can mind conceive a place more grand, 
For God to give his word to man? 



CHANGE 

By Zara Sabin 

ust yesterday I stopped to talk with you. 
To ask you how you were — 

The sunlight filtered through your silver 
hair; 

A soft breeze did not stir 

The wave that lay across your furrowed 
cheek; 

You said that you were well 

And mentioned that the warming, spring- 
time air 

Brought thought of flowers; the smell 

Of rain-damped sod was sweet to you; and 
that, too, 

It seemed so good to be 

Outdoors again, after the winter's cold. 

And I agreed — 

Today 

You are not here. Your smile 

Perhaps will gladden morning walks for me 

In heaven, aftervvhile. 



WITH SPACES FOR DREAMING 
By Lucile V. McCurtain 

Where are the long slow days with 
spaces for dreaming, 
With evening remote from the hours of the 

dawn? 
The unhurried stretching, the time to 

kneel by the window: 
The morning watch for the dazzling advent 

of sunlight, 
To feel it tipping the hilltop and poplar, 
Plating the tall barn roof and glistening the 

meadow, 
To join with the joy of the birds 
And the, leisurely calm of the cattle! 

One moved through the day with a rounded 

rhythm of sureness, 
Sure that the tasks would be done 
(With spaces between for dreaming). 
There was time for play with the children, 
The visit, and taking one's sewing. 
There was always time — 
The rest on the porch in the twilight 
To watch the slow progress of moonrise 
Or just to sit in the dark 
And fill the broad spaces with dreaming. 



SUMMER 
By Dorothy O. Rea 

■spens shimmering 
In the breeze 
On a summer day, 

Sky's blue arch 
Spreading wide 
Noisy streams at play, 

These of which 

A day is made 

Makes a lifetime bright 

When fashioned 
In a memory to 
Comfort you at night. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



B 'Editor's Page, 




in All Things Outside Yourself 



By Love" 



* 



by President David O. McKay 



v#w, my brethren and sisters, the hour is 
■ drawing to a close, wherein our great 
conference gathering will soon have be- 
come an event of the past. The sessions 
themselves will be mere history, but the 
• messages, we hope, will ever remain 
on the tablets of our memories and will become mov- 
ing factors in our daily lives. 

There are one or two features I should like to name 
before announcing the closing hymn and benediction. 
It has been most gratifying to see the number of 
young people, college boys and girls, who have at- 
tended these sessions. I refer not only to the 350 or 
400 students from Brigham Young University but to 
others with them, who have taken places throughout 
the congregation and who have manifested an interest 
in spiritual things. This is most encouraging. They 
have come voluntarily, showing their eagerness to 
know something about the real things of life. 

It has been most gratifying to note how the Spirit 
of the Lord has directed the remarks of members of 
the Council of the Twelve, the Assistants, the Seventy, 
and the Bishopric, and how frequently and impres- 
sively the messages have been directed to the young 
folks. We love them. We have confidence in them. 
We hope the messages will be read by others whom 
they have represented. 

And now in conclusion I should like to say just 
one word or two and associate the thoughts with a 
very remarkable saying of the Savior. He repeated 
it several times. It is a paradoxical statement. "He 
that findeth his life shall lose it: and he that loseth 
his life for my sake shall find it." 

That form is recorded in the tenth chapter of 
Matthew, and over in the sixteenth chapter the 
Savior repeats it again in a little different way: "For 
whosoever will save his life shall lose it: and whoso- 
ever will lose his life for my sake shall find it." 

The pith of that paradox is found in the use of the 
word life. You cannot take it literally, that you are 
spending your life, your mortal life, that you are 
going to sacrifice your life in mortality, but it rather 
suggests two planes in life: the baser and the higher, 
the animal and the spiritual. You can apply it, with 
those two ideas in mind, in any phase of our activity. 



In closing this conference I should like to apply 
it in two phases. First, either saving our lives or 
losing them in the home. Children may lose their 
lives in attempting to save them. The home is the 
foundation of society. It is a sacred institution to 
members of the Church of Christ. We believe in 
the eternity of the marriage covenant, in harmony in 
the home. Indeed our ideal is to have home just a 
little taste of heaven. Children constitute a very 
important part of the Latter-day Saint home. 

We believe in obedience of children to parents. 
Young people in their teens particularly, strike out 
to find pleasure, to save themselves, to seek to gratify 
desire; they seek to achieve some sensation, some thrill, 
which may or may not be in harmony with the 
wishes of the parents. If out of harmony with the 
desire and advice of the parents, then those diildren 
seek to save themselves and in so doing may lose the 
happiness they seek. 

Indeed, we find it applicable even among friends. 
One of our writers, not called a poet, but he is a 
very good, practical philosopher, Rotarian, said, and 
this is to you young people: 

"You ought to be true for the sake of the 

folks 
Who believe you are true. 
If you're false to yourself, be the blemish 

but small, 
You have injured your friends; you've been 

false to them all." 

And this is better: 

"You ought to be fine for the sake of the 

folks 
Who think you are fine. 
If others have faith in you, doubly you're 

bound 
To stick to the line. 
It's not only on you that dishonor descends: 
You can't hurt yourself without hurting 

your friends." 

Can you lose yourself for the good of your 
friends? If so, you will be happy. Higher than 

{Concluded on following page) 



JUNE 1954 



* President McKay's summary address at the April general confer- 
ence. The poem above is by Edgar A. Guest from Collected Verse, 
Copyright, 1947, and used by his permission. Addresses of all the 
General Authorities are in the special General Conference section, 
beginning on page 390. 



381 



lllC LflltOr S I ftjJC (Concluded from preceding page) 



that, can you lose your impulses, your 
desires, for the love you have for your 
parents? If so, you will save your life 
and your home. 

Husbands, that applies to you. Very 
frequently discords arise in the home 
because husbands desire to save their 
own dignity and have their own way, 
have their own wishes carried out. Wives 
desire the same. Some exercise their 
prerogative to have the last word. Hus- 
bands are sometimes even more eager 
to have it than wives. Each really is 
trying to save himself or herself, and 
instead of having harmony and peace 
in the home there arises discord. In- 
stead of saving the life of harmony in 
the home, you lose it, merely because 
you are seeking to save your own selfish 
life, or have your own selfish way. 
Better to lose that desire. Say nothing, 
and in losing your desire and that feel- 
ing of enmity, of ruling, of governing, 
you say nothing, and you gain your life 
in the home. 

In a broader sense you can apply 
that to life. Browning in that great 
poem "Paracelsus" illustrates that same 
truth. You remember how he started 
out to save himself, that is, to gain 
knowledge as a great scientist with the 
intention of handing it down haughtily 
to the people. Festus, his friend, said, 
"You had better not withdraw from the 
people." That is the great benefactor. 

But Paracelsus was haughty. He was 



proud. When Festus warned him, 
Paracelsus answered, saying, "Festus, 
are there not two experiences in the 
life of a diver? One, when a beggar 
he prepares to plunge, one when a 
prince who rises with his pearls. Festus, 
I plunge." His friend said, "We await 
you when you rise." 

Years afterwards, after a life of scien- 
tific inquiry, and a successful life, his 
friend found him on his deathbed in 
a Greek conjurer's house. Without 
going into the story I will merely say, 
Paracelsus recognizing his friend, said: 
"Festus, I have found the secret of 
life." 

"What is it? All that I have de- 
pends on that answer." 

And the great philosopher said: "It 
is this: Live in all things outside your- 
self by love. That was the life of 
God. It ought to be our life." 

In harmony with that, I read what 
the Prophet Joseph said, quoting the 
passage with which our conference 
opened: 

"Therefore, O ye that embark in the 
service of God, see that ye serve him with 
all your heart, might, mind and strength, 
that ye may stand blameless before God 
at the last day. 

"Therefore, if ye have desires to serve 
God ye are called to the work; . . . 

"And faith, hope, charity and love, 
with an eye single to the glory of God, 
qualify him for the work. 



"Remember faith, virtue, knowledge, 
temperance, patience, brotherly kind- 
ness, godliness, charity, humility, dili- 
gence." (D. & C. 4:2-3, 5-6.) 

"He that would save his life" in the 
home, in business, in society, in politics, 
and particularly in association with his 
fellow men should lose that life for 
the good of others. "He that will lose his 
life for my sake shall find it." (See 
Matt. 16:25.) 

God bless you stake presidents, presi- 
dencies, high councilmen, bishoprics of 
wards, members of Melchizedek Priest- 
hood quorums, Aaronic Priesthood quo- 
rums, members of the auxiliary organiza- 
tions — Relief Society, Sunday School, 
Young Men's and Young Women's Mu- 
tual Associations, Primary Associations. 

Now I have included the entire mem- 
bership of the Church, excepting the 
little babes. I repeat, God bless you 
that the spirit of this great conference 
may go with you to bring peace into 
your hearts as you lose yourselves for 
the good of others; harmony in your 
homes as you curtail that impetuous 
tendency to cause discord, as you con- 
trol that tongue and do not say the 
thing that hurts. 

God bless the youth throughout the 
world, members of the Church particu- 
larly, that they may seek first the king- 
dom of God and his righteousness, that 
all else may be added unto them, I pray 
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 







by Joseph Fielding Smith 

PRESIDENT OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



Urim and Thummim 



;■:■:■■;■'.■:;: -;>-:s-Vr- J- :::;:;:■:■:■:■■ ■--..;.:-;-,.-;-,,,.,..,.. . 

iilll! 



"Will you please tell us something about the Urim and Thummim? Was 
the one used by the Prophet Joseph Smith the one had by Abraham? If so, 
how did he get it?" 



The history concerning the Urim and 
IfiyHill Thummim, or "Interpreters" as they are 

called in the Book of Mormon, is not very clear. 
Abraham had the Urim and Thummim by which 
he received revelations of the heavenly bodies, as he 
has recorded in the book of Abraham. (See Abraham 
3:1-4.) What became of these after his death we do 
not know. Aaron also had the Urim and Thummim, 
and these were, evidently from the reading of the Bible, 
handed down among the priests of Aaron from genera- 
tion to generation. (References: Ex. 28:30, Lev. 8:8, 
Num. 27:21, Deut. 33:8, 1 Samuel 28:6, Ezra 2:63, Neh. 
7:65.) The Lord gave to the brother of Jared the Urim 

382 



and Thummim which he brought with him to this conti- 
nent. These were separate and distinct from the Urim 
and Thummim had by Abraham and in Israel in the 
days of Aaron. The account of this set is found in 
Ether 3:22-28, and, in part, is as follows: 

"And behold, when ye shall come unto me, ye shall 
write them and shall seal them up, that no one can 
interpret them; for ye shall write them in a language that 
they cannot be read. 

"And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, 
and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye 
shall write. 

"For behold, the language which ye shall write I have 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time 
that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these 
things which ye shall write. 

"And the Lord said unto him: Write these things and 
seal them up; and I will show them in mine own due 
time unto the children of men. 

"And it came to pass that the Lord commanded him 
that he should seal up the two stones which he had 
received, and show them not, until the Lord should 
show them unto the children of men." (Ether 3:22-24, 
27-28.) 

We have no record of Lehi bringing with him to 
America the Urim and Thummim. The Lord did give 
to Lehi the Liahona, which was a ball which directed 
him the way he should go, and writing appeared on it 
from time to time, but this was not the Urim and Thum- 
mim. (See D. & C. 17:1.) 

King Mosiah possessed "... two stones which were 
fastened into the two rims of a bow" (Mosiah 28:13) 
called by the Nephites "Interpreters," with which he 
translated the Jaredite record (see ibid., 28:11-14), 
and these were handed down from generation to genera- 
tion for the purpose of interpreting languages. How 
Mosiah came into possession of these "two stones" or 
Urim and Thummim, the record does not tell us, more 
than to say that it was a "gift from God." (Ibid., 21:28.) 
Mosiah had this "gift" or Urim and Thummim before 
the people of Limhi discovered the record of Ether. They 
may have been received when the "large stone" was 
brought to Mosiah with engravings upon it, which he 
interpreted by the "gift and power of God." (Omni 20- 
21.) They may have been given to him, or to some 
other prophet before his day, just as the brother of 
Jared received them — from the Lord. 

That the Urim and Thummim, or two stones, given 
to the brother of Jared were those in the possession of 
Mosiah appears evident from the following statements 
in the Book of Mormon: 

The brother of Jared was commanded to seal up his 
writings of the vision he had when Christ appeared to 
him, so that they could not be read by his people. This 
vision was in a language which was confounded, for it 
was not to go forth until after the resurrection of Christ. 
The Urim and Thummim were also sealed up so that 



they could not be used for the purpose of interpreting 
those sacred writings of this vision, until such time as 
the Lord should grant to man to interpret them. When 
they were to be revealed, they were to be interpreted by 
the aid of the same Urim and Thummim. (See Ether 
3:21-28.) 

The people of Limhi brought to Mosiah a record, 
"... engraven on plates of ore," (Mosiah 21:27) which 
record Mosiah translated by the aid of "two stones which 
were fastened into the two rims of a bow," and which 
gave an account of the Jaredites. (See Ibid., 28:11-19.) 
In translating this record Mosiah kept from going forth 
to the people that particular part forbidden of the Lord 
to be revealed until after he was lifted up upon the cross. 
(See Ether 4:1.) These sacred revelations given to the 
brother of Jared were kept from the Nephite people, as 
well as many other things, until after the resurrection 
of Christ. (See Alma 63:12.) After the appearing of 
the Savior to the Nephites, the vision of the brother of 
Jared was revealed to the Nephites. When Moroni made 
his abridgment of the record of Ether, he copied on his 
record the vision of the brother of Jared. (See Ether 
4:2-7.) At the command of the Lord, however, Moroni 
also sealed up the greater things in this vision and the 
"interpreters" — which were the same "two stones" had 
by the brother of Jared, so that this vision should not be 
made known even in our day among the Gentiles, in the 
day of their wickedness (see 2 Nephi 27:8); " . . . until 
the day that they shall repent of their iniquity, and be- 
come clean before the Lord." (Ether 4:6.) So we today 
do not have the fulness of the account written and sealed 
up by the brother of Jared and again sealed by Moroni. 
This part of the record the Prophet Joseph Smith was for- 
bidden to translate. We have, then, received but the 
"lesser part." (3 Nephi 26:8-11.) 

Joseph Smith received with the "breastplate" and the 
plates of the Book of Mormon, the Urim and Thummim, 
which were hid up by Moroni to come forth in the last 
days as a means by which the ancient record might be 
translated, which Urim and Thummim were given to 
the brother of Jared. (See D. & C. 17:1.) 




o-3^<£^. &£&*£^ j&ht^&£~-^ 




JUNE 1954 



-Photograph by ]. K. Anderson 

383 



Buffalo they were, a whole herd of them, 
making right for the string of wagons and 
handcarts. 



SYNOPSIS 

Pamela Brownlee and her young 
brother Allan, English emigrants, 
arrived in Iowa City in 1855 on their 
way to Zion. Here they meet the 
Saunders family and the Weilers, 
long-time members of the Church. 
Pamela is particularly attracted to 
David Weiler. Iowa City is the out- 
fitting post for the Saints in their trek 
west. David and his family join an 
early company, but Pamela and Al- 
lan wait for their parents who, hav- 
ing joined the Church, have immi- 
grated. The Brownlee family leave 
with one of the last handcart com- 
panies and early in September, hun- 
dreds of miles from their valley 
destination, ^the weather turns un- 
seasonably cold. 

As the previous chapter closed the 
handcart party had met the last 
survivor of the Thomas Margetts 
company, which had been massacred 
by Indians. 




^iH 



Hi 



* "!- 




ANDCARTS WESTWARD 



Part 4 



\>y Helen Kimball Orgill 



Miles — miles upon endless miles — 
three hundred of them since 
they had left Florence — Florence, 
Nebraska, where the decision had 
been made, the decision which was 
unalterable now. Pamela with the 
others had been dragging through the 
hills with leaden feet, for, as usual, 
the order stood, "Everyone but the 
sick must walk."' 

Baby Joseph, wakened from a nap, 
was cross and fretful. He always 
wanted to be in the thick of things 
and refused to ride. 

"Walk, walk," he lisped. 

"I'll take a turn at carrying him," 
Pamela volunteered, at the same time 
lifting him from the wagon. 

"Fowers, fowers," he was smiling 
and reaching for some wild roses. 
She picked a bouquet but they read- 
ily fell apart." 
384 



"Kind of withered, aren't they, 
honey?" 

Her brother, Allan, was striding 
along, driving the Saunders' team 
like any of the men. 

"Allan, what are those moving ob- 
jects?" 

"Buffalo." Buffalo they were, a 
whole herd of them, making right for 
the string of wagons and handcarts, 
and only by the most skilful maneu- 
vering were the members of the com- 
pany saved from being crushed under 
their huge feet. 

Later, Azariah Brownlee was walk- 
ing beside Elder Savage listening to 
his explanations and description of 
the surrounding country. 

"The sharp hill ahead is called 
North Bluff. We are about six hun- 
dred and thirteen miles on our way." 
Joining them, Captain Willie spoke 



in low, serious tones, "It is my duty 
to break the news that it is necessary 
to cut the rations to fifteen ounces 
per man, thirteen to a woman, and 
five for babies." 

Sober faces went about the prepara- 
tion for supper, but Grandpa Tolli- 
ver spoke cheerfully, "My bedroom is 
well ventilated." Looking up, he 
went on, "Its ceiling is studded with 
golden lights and ornamented with 
pictures of a big bear, a little bear, 
a dipper, and other nice things. And 
besides that, there is the sweet smell 
of the prairies." 

Night settled and as things were 
quieting down, wheels were heard 
cutting through the silence of the vast 
outdoors. Wagons pulled up and 
there were the beloved President 
Franklin D. Richards, and compan- 
ions George D. Grant, Joseph A. 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 




«> 



Young, William H. Kimball, Cyrus 
H. Wheelock, Chauncey G. Webb, 
James Ferguson, and others. They 
had remained behind to see the Mar- 
tin Company and still later the Hunt 
and Hodgett wagon trains, started on 
the journey to the west. These were 
the last to take the trip this year. 

These brethren endeavored to 
cheer the weary pioneers, but they 
had little success in hiding their own 
depressed spirits after seeing the con- 
dition of the companies on the plains. 
The real problem and worry was to 
reach the valley before winter set in. 
Next morning a meeting was held in 
which God's blessing was invoked, 
encouragement given, and rousing 
songs sung which rent the sylvan 
scene. New life was injected into the 
beloved hymn of the plains, "Come, 
Come, ye Saints." 

After more earnest prayers were of- 
fered up, President Richards promised 
to press on to the valley with alj 
sible speed and have relief sent v 
He also agreed to purcha 
robes and provisions 
and have them waiting 

To replace the los. 
horses, some trading 
with friendly IndianTS^ffli 
These animals were as wild as 
country which bred them. Cap 
Willie, who always insisted that no 
JUNE 1954 



harsh methods be used to tame them, 
was having some words with the 
would-be cowboys. 

"I won't have those horses spurred 
and whipped," he admonished. 

"But captain, how can we break 
the beasts?" 

Things were at an impasse when a 
boyish voice cut in, "Want any help?" 

They turned to see a stranger 
standing near. "Yes," answered one 
of the young men. "We've got a 
crazy horse here." 

Stepping close to the sweat-curded, 
foam-covered mustang, the stranger 
touched his near quarters. "Good 
boy," he said. 

The onlookers expected the horse 
to jump but he made not a move. 
The young fellow did not pat the 
horse; there was just a firm touch, 
and then a quiet waiting. 

Pamela and Kathleen stood arm in 
arm, gazing breathlessly at the strange 
proceedings. Kathleen's big brown 
eyes were staring at the young, manly 
figure. She noticed that his eyes 
were hazel, flecked with brown, and 
that his complexion was fair under 
the bronze. The rein that held the 
horse was slackened. A firm hand 
was sliding along the back till it 
reached the shoulders, moving for- 
ward ever so slowly. Of a certainty 
the creature would move now. It 
didn't. Closer and closer, until the 
hand was on the neck, crept to the 
crest and fondled the ears. But ex- 
cept for another quiver, the horse 
never moved. Twisting the fore- 
lock in his fingers, the boy slipped on 
the bridle and jumped onto the 
horse's back. After a few stiff-legged 
jumps, the animal settled to a run. 

"You shouldn't have much more 
trouble with him," the young man 
averred after he returned. Allen en- 
gaged him in conversation and learned 
that his name was Denton Greene, 
that he was staying with an uncle 
who kept a nearby mail station, and 



that his father was manager of the 
stables of a large estate in England 
where the boy was reared. 

His willing offer to break more 
horses was accepted and while he did 
so members of the company kept 
themselves busy. Brother Wright 
rendered out the grease from a whole 
buffalo which was used to lubricate 
the vehicles. If youth is measured by 
ardor, then Grandpa Tolliver was in- 
deed young. He kept astride his last 
all day long, mending shoes, for, as 
he declared, "A good day's travel is 
a well-heeled one." 

"Here, Kathleen, put patches on 
the socks and stockings," said her 
mother, but with a soft expression in 
her eyes, Kathleen's attention strayed 
from the task at hand to the young 
man breaking horses. After he had 
finished, she said: "You have done 
so much for us, please stay for sup- 
per." 

"Thank you, I believe I will." 
Afterwards, while the company was 
relaxing, he placed Kathleen on his 
own pony and mounted one of the 
freshly broken ones, and together 
they rode alone in the purple twi- 
light. 

Allan was sizing things up and 
formulating a plan. He asked the 
young man if he would like com- 
pany home. 

"Why, yes, I'd be glad to have you 
come." After a few words with Cap- 
tain Willie the two departed. 

Camp pulled up next morning with 
no sign of Allan, but during lunch 
the rumble of a wagon was heard. 
They recognized Allan riding horse- 
back and Denton driving the team of 
the wagon. 

Allan explained, "All night I an- 
swered questions about our people 
and the gospel and he has become so 
interested he is going along with us. 

Before they started the trek each 

morning, prayers were held. The 

(Continued on page 455) 




385 





1^? 



Panorama of Jerusalem from the Mount 
of Olives. Large area in the foreground is 
the temple area. A moslem mosque now 
occupies this area where the Temple of 
Solomon stood. 



In Genesis we are told that Abra- 
ham saw all the promised land. 
Moses, we are told, also had this 
experience from atop Mt. Nebo. Pales- 
tine is such a small country that from 
certain vantage points it is entirely 
possible to see the whole of the land 
at once. Such a place was Nebi Sam- 
will, one of the highest points in 
Judea. It is situated on the direct 
route from Bethel and Ai to Jeru- 
salem. It may have been from this 
promontory that Abraham saw the 
promised land. I climbed this hill 
and was able to view "from Dan even 
unto Beersheba" (135 miles) and 
from the Mediterranean "over into 
Jordan" (fifty-five miles). 

The Arabs claim descent from Ish- 
mael and the Jews from Abraham 
through Isaac and Jacob. Unto this 
day the prophecy regarding the un- 
wanted Ishmael and his posterity has 
been fulfilled. 

Abraham's influence on Judaism is 
incalculable. A prominent Jew has 
recently written, "At the head of our 
religion stands Moses. He deepened 
the faith whose more ancient begin- 
nings may be traced to Abraham," 48 
For the last four thousand years, since 
the seed of Abraham considered them- 
selves the "children of the promise" 
they have cherished their own dreams, 
followed their own way of life, and 
worshiped their own God, the God 
of Abraham, "hopelessly at variance 
with every species of gentile wor- 
ship." 50 
386 




by Stanley Kimball 

Part 6 



Even Zionism, a comparatively new 
development in Judaism, "has its 
roots in hoary antiquity. The Patri- 
arch Abraham was the Zionist proto- 
type.""' 1 The Arabs' claim to the 
Holy Land is based upon tenure, and 
they also state that inasmuch as they 
are descendants of Abraham through 
Ishmael that they have as much right 
is the "promised land" as the Jews do 
through Isaac. 

Abraham's life never lacked excite- 
ment. Following this upset in his 
household, we find him dragged into 
the War of Four Kings in order to 
rescue his nephew, Lot. This war 
took place in the "Vale of Siddum," 
generally considered to be the deso- 
late area around the Dead Sea. 

Abraham obtained much spoil from 
this war, and here is where we meet 



:\:: : Y 




1 «i P^BSli 



* : c 

■f|: ; . : ; -v : i'-'- ; --g;:-:- ;, :-::-;: : - : ,. 




As in the time of the Christ, three lan- 
guages are still necessary in Jerusalem. Here 
we see a road marker in English, Arabic, 
and Hebrew. 



Melchizedek, King of Salem to whom 
Abraham paid tithes. 

I spent nearly ten weeks in and 
around Jerusalem. What a privi- 
lege! The Mt. of Olives, Garden of 
Gethsemane, the Holy Sepulchre, 
temple area, all were as close as a 
neighborhood shopping center. I 
never did get used to their nearness. 

There were several places in Jeru- 
salem that were of particular interest 
to me in connection with Abraham. I 
dug out the following ancient and 
modern, possible and improbable 
sites: 

The Jaffa Gate; since this gate also 
opens on the road to Hebron (tomb 
of Abraham) it is called by the Arabs, 
El Khalil, The Friend of God; The 
Church of the Holy Sepulchre; in 
this edifice, reared over the tradi- 
tional site of "the tomb," are also 
found the Greek convent of Abraham, 
the traditional spot where Abra- 
ham found the ram, and the Church 
of Abraham; and Mt. Moriah. It 
also contains the "prayer-niche of 
Abraham" in a cave on Mt. Moriah. 

I visited the Jaffa Gate only once 

and then was not able to enter or 

exit through it, for this gate now is 

on the edge of no-man's-land be- 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 







■-■r :l 





* % 



f^:;;. 






■£&%&»'*iwx-.'"' 



:■■<$& ■ 






::!mSM 



tween the fighting Jews and Arabs. 
The Greek convent of Abraham is 
to the right of the atrium or court of 
the Church of the Holy Sepulchre. 
The traditional place where Abra- 
ham found the ram is marked by an 
olive tree. 

Abraham was commanded by the 
Lord to take his son Isaac and pro- 
ceed unto the '"land of Moriah," to 
"one of the mountains" which God 
would point out. 

Just where Abraham actually pre- 
pared to sacrifice Isaac is not known, 
apparently. 

Solomon built his majestic temple 
on Mt. Moriah. Today the mighty 
rock atop Mt. Moriah, fifty-eight feet 
long and fifty-one feet broad, is 



'wsS* 





venerated by the Moslems as the 
place from which Mohammed arose 
to heaven astride his steed, El Borak. 
Indeed, the very footprint of the 
prophet is shown in the rock along 
with the fingerprints of the angel 
Gabriel. The story goes that as the 
prophet rose, the stone started to fol- 
low him, and it was necessary for 
Gabriel to restrain it. 

The Al Hararrual Shariff, the Noble 
Sanctuary, one of the most important 
mosques in all the Moslem world, to- 
day protects the rock and occupies 
part of the site of Solomon's Temple. 

From the temple area atop Mt. 
Moriah, one of the highest parts of 
the city, I could look off into the 
world of Abraham on all sides. I was 




The "Harem Ramet el Khalil," the Sanctuary of the Hill Top of a Friend. These 
impressive ruins date from the time of Herod. 
JUNE 1954 



especially interested in gazing to the 
southeast, in the direction of the Dead 
Sea. 

I had always been fascinated by 
this strange body of water. One day 
a group of us took a picnic to the 
area to bathe in the saline water and 
to visit the cave where the famous 
Dead Sea Scrolls were found. 

We were told the following story: 

"In the bleak area surrounding the 
Dead Sea, Arab herdsmen find little 
of interest to do. Rock throwing is 
a favorite pastime. One day in the 
summer of 1947 a hurled stone 
struck something and caused a curious 
sound. Upon investigation several 
earthen jars containing the scrolls 
were found." 

An important part of the cache was 
a scroll of Isaiah that is reported to 
have antedated any previously known 
manuscript of the Old Testament by 
one thousand years. 

Some of the other scrolls included 
a commentary on the book of Habak- 
kuk and an interesting manual of 
discipline of a sectarian group of pre- 
Christian Judaism. 

T eaving the Jerusalem area the 
next point on my itinerary was 
Hebron, about thirty miles to the 
south. I happened to be at this 
particular part of my journey at 
Christmas time. The very contem- 
plation of being in Bethlehem on the 
traditional eve of the Savior's birth 
filled me with joy. 

The actual visit was almost over- 
whelming. Through friends in Jeru- 
salem, we were the guests of the 
(Continued on page 459) 

387 



s^m 



ometMng 



^<i...*«. 



^ 
§ 



fc 



\\i 






t«S?f> 



<» 



*¥5 



O 1 









vii 



^ 



':'<> 



•«K 



&$$£$5 






^V 



■-V^^';-- *■ ''.'.'<■ 






^ 



: ;K>y« 



*^ 



m 






m&U 



*W?^AS*5». 



m 



WJ 



TOSiSE 



^•2*=x:* 



!r?&5 









fts 



?«S5 



'{«>?>• 5* 62 



;«Ir£& 






'■S'KS'J 




£-^: 






by Alary B. Winchell 



tw\ he morning of December second, 
I I after I had dressed sturdy, yellow- 
X haired, little sister Ella, Bessie 
and I were getting ready for- school. 
The schoolhouse, a one-room, wooden 
building, painted red, was not far 
away, and so Bessie and I could do 
a few tasks before we left, though we 
were always eager to get there, to see 
what had happened since we left our 
friends the night before. 

When we were ready, Mama said, 
"Mrs. Reeves has invited you girls 
to go home with Floy and stay over- 
night with them." 

"Goody! Goody!" we exclaimed. 
We've never stayed all night before." 

"Stop in after school," continued 
Mama, "to get your nightgowns and 
clean aprons. I'll have them all 
ready, and Floy will wait for you. 
Tomorrow is Saturday, and you may 
stay until Papa comes for you in the 
afternoon." 

"I could go to Mrs. Weeves," said 
small, tow-headed brother Albert, "I 
went there once, and she gave me 
bwead and butteh and jelly." 

"You may go again sometime," said 
Mama, "but this time the girls are 
going to stay overnight. You stay 
here with me and little sister. She 
would be lonely without you, and 
maybe we will have something new." 

Small brother didn't look too con- 
vinced of this, and Bessie and I gave 
it no heed at all, as we hurried out the 
.'I; | door and away to tell the other girls 
at school of the pleasure ahead. All 
day we felt important, for Floy, with 



the school nickname, "Flick," was one 
of the big girls, fourteen years old. 

It was always a pleasure to be in 
the Reeves home, for there were so 
many good things to eat, and in the 
big barnyard, such interesting ani- 
mals to see, of different names and 
colors from the ones we had. Even 
the chickens were different. I sup- 
pose, too, we enjoyed being little girls 
among these kindly folk, for though 
Floy was the youngest in her family, 
we were the big girls at home. 

After school we hurried with Floy 
to our little old farmhouse, with the 
prospect of the long, interesting walk 
ahead of us, for our house was pro- 
vokingly near the schoolhouse. 

Mama wasn't expecting us so early 
and didn't have our things quite 
ready. She had ironed our long- 
sleeved blue calico aprons, but was 
pleating a piece of lace for a collar, 
in the neck of each one. It was the 
custom at that time to have a collar 
on all aprons and dresses. This lace, 
tan-colored, and rather heavy, had 
red roses woven into it. Mama had 
bought it once when she had sold 
some chickens at Bean's store in 
Blanchard. It was more suitable to 
wear with calico than fine lace would 
have been. Anyway, it was what we 
had. 

We wished Mama would hurry. 
What made her so slow? We were 
anxious to be on our way. We ran 
back to the road where Floy waited 
in the sunshine, then back to the 
(Continued on page 474) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



New Approaches to 



BOOK OF MORMON 

Study 

by Dr. Hugh Nibley 
professor, history and religion, brigham young university 

Part 8 



The life of the tent-dwellers which 
Lehi and Ishmael effected was 
not the way of the Bedouin rene- 
gade, but the traditional choice of 
seekers after righteousness. Lehi's con- 
cern to keep his people from degener- 
ating into Bedouins is thoroughly 
typical of an attitude illustrated in 
Jawad Ali's new two-volume Arabs 
before Islam, the first work of the kind 
to appear in Arabic. That author 
notes in his opening lines that 
the term Jahiliyah, "time of igno- 
rance," is used to describe the pre- 
Islamic Arabs not because of their 
ignorance of Islam, but because of 
their low cultural level: "They were 
nomadic tribesmen, living in igno- 
rance and sloth, having no contacts 
with the outer world, and keeping no 
records." 100 This state of things has 
always been regarded as utterly 
abominable by the cultivated Arab, 
(as it was by Lehi), proud though he 
is of his desert heritage: the danger 
of degenerating into a desert tramp 
is a real and constant one, and the 
only way of combating it — by adab, 
a thorough training in the poetry of 
the fathers, and by the keeping of 
records — has been an obsession with 
the high-minded men of the desert 
throughout their history. 101 

In the summer of 1953 a copy of 
the eighth book of Hamdani's Al- 
Iklil came into the author's posses- 
sion from the library of the late J. A. 
Montgomery, one of the great Arabists 
of our time. Here is the key to one 
of Lehi's most wonderful dreams, for 
this book of the Iklil is devoted to 
describing the early castles of Arabia, 
"great and spacious buildings" which 
"stood as it were in the air, high 
above the earth," filled with proud 
and finely dressed people who held 
the wandering Bedouins in contempt. 
The imagery is Nephi's, but it might 
have been taken right out of Ham- 
dani: "And the castle of Ghumdan," 
he writes of one of the most famous, 
JUNE 1954 



"had twenty stories of upper cham- 
bers, one above another. There is 
disagreement as to its height and 
breadth, for some say each of its 
walls measured a thousand by a thou- 
sand (a "great and spacious house" 
indeed!), while others say it was 
greater, and that each of its (20) 
stories was ten cubits (15 feet) high. 
And the poet Al-A6sha says: 

And never was there a more splendid as- 
semblage of people 

Than the people of Ghumdan when they 
gathered. 

But dire calamity befell them, 

Even as a wailing woman who has been 
utterly bereft. 102 

Numerous other accounts of this 
and other castles are cited but the 
moral is always the same: the mag- 
nificent gathering in the great and 
spacious building high above the earth 
is doomed to the destruction reserved 
for the haughty and the wicked. 
If no evidence for the provenience 
of the Book of Mormon existed ex- 
cept the 8th chapter of First Nephi, 
that alone would be quite adequate to 
establish its oriental origin beyond a 
doubt. Indeed there is but one ob- 
jection to its claims of authenticity, 
and that is a far-fetched story that a 
certain young man once told about 
an angel. 

The reader may find in our above 
translations of Arabic poets ample 
proof of the claim that the greatest 
verses of those artists cannot be made 
into anything remotely resembling 
good literature in English and still 
preserve a trace of their original form 
or content. To judge the Book of 
Mormon as a literary work, there- 
fore, is the height of folly. Nichol- 
son notes that the very best oriental 
poetry contains "much that to modern 
taste is absolutely incongruous with 
poetic style. Their finest pictures . . . 
often appear uncouth or grotesque, 
because without an intimate knowl- 
edge of the land and people it is 



impossible for us to see what the 
poet intended to convey, or to ap- 
preciate the truth and beauty of its 
expression." 103 One is constantly 
coming upon strange little expres- 
sions that recall the Book of Mormon. 
Thus the non -Biblical "white and 
delightsome" of the Book of Mormon 
is the exact equivalent of the Arabic 
al-hasan wa'lbiyad — a very early ex- 
pression, 104 while the designation of 
the sea by the earliest Arab poets as 
"the ocean spring" or "fountain," 
immediately recalls the term used 
by Lehi's wanderers, "the fountain of 
the Red Sea," and solves a knotty 
problem with a single cut. 105 

A recent study by Rosenblatt on 
oaths bears out well what we said 
about the episode of the swearing of 
Zoram. Among both Arabs and 
Jews, says Rosenblatt, "an oath with- 
out God's name is no oath," while 
"both in Jewish and Mohammedan 
sources oaths by 'the life of God' are 
frequent." 106 So Nephi's "as the 
Lord liveth" is strictly correct. 

The whole picture of the racial and 
linguistic composition of the human 
race in the Jaredite era at the dawn 
of history has in our own day under- 
gone such a complete alteration that 
those theories so stoutly defended in 
the 1920's and 1930's as the final 
verdict of scientific objectivity now 
appear almost pitifully biased. As 
Pittioni pointed out in 1952, a "so- 
ciologically oriented evolutionism" 
has so thoroughly preconditioned the 
thinking of the experts, who have 
"unconsciously and unquestioningly 
assumed a point of view sprung direct- 
ly from the natural-science orienta- 
tion of nineteen- century cosmol- 
ogy," that they address themselves 
to the problem of origins with the 
implicit conviction that they already 
know exactly how everything hap- 
pened! 107 So ingrained is this child- 
like faith in the infallibility of the 

(Continued on page 447) 

389 



■ ■'■■■■:; ■;: ; . : ■■ ■■■■.. 






■» 

rip, 

I 




Conference Secti 

Addresses delivered at the 

124th Annual General Conference 

April 4, 5> and 6, 1954. 




' 




Present Responsibility 

Of The Church 

In Missionary Work 

PRESIDENT OF THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-DAY SAINTS 



PHHE following I take from Sec- 

I tion 4 of the Doctrine and 

Covenants. It was recorded 

in 1829. 

"Now behold a marvelous 

a work is about to come forth 

among the children of men. 

"Therefore, O ye that embark in the 
service of God, see that ye serve him 
with all your heart, might, mind and 
strength, that ye may stand blameless 
before God at the last day. 

"Therefore, if ye have desires to serve 
God ye are called to the work; . . . 

"And faith, hope, charity and love, 
with an eye single to the glory of God, 
qualify him for the work." (D. & C. 
4:1-3; 5.) 

When that revelation was given to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, he was only 
twenty-three years of age. The Book 
of Mormon was not yet published; no 
man had been ordained to the priest- 
hood. The Church was not organized; 
yet the statement was made and written 

*This is the opening address delivered at the Sunday 
morning session, April 4, 1954. 

390 



without qualification that "... a 
marvelous work is about to come forth 
among the children of men." 

Another significant feature of this 
revelation, and others given about the 
same period, is the naming of essential 
qualifications of those who were to 
participate in the bringing about of this 
marvelous work. These qualifications 
were not the possession of wealth, not 
social distinction, not political prefer- 
ment, not military achievement, not 
nobility of birth; but a desire to serve 
God with all your "heart, mind, and 
strength" — spiritual qualities that con- 
tribute to nobility of soul. I repeat: no 
popularity, no wealth, no theological 
training in Church government — yet 
a marvelous work was about to come 
forth among the children of men. 

Manifestly, some higher power was 
operating to bring about this marvelous 
work other than mere human and ma- 
terial means. 

In passing, it is interesting to note 
that about that same period Robert 



Owen of England, a man of exceptional 
ability, a religious person, decried the 
departure of the churches from the 
simple teachings of Jesus. He was dis- 
satisfied also with economic conditions 
of that time, for he saw little children, 
indeed he had some working in his own 
factories, who were only eight and ten 
years of age. He introduced the law 
which required the prohibition of little 
children from working at night and 
limited others to ten hours a day. He 
was desirous of establishing conditions 
which would at least ameliorate some 
of these conditions which were almost 
unbearable in society at that time. 

He won the confidence of leaders, 
and the Duke of Kent (Queen Victoria's 
father) became his patron. With a for- 
tune in his hand, he came to the new 
world about 1823. He established what 
he hoped would be an ideal society. 
Within three years he had lost two 
hundred thousand dollars, and his ex- 
periment failed. 

Joseph Smith had no such royal 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 




-Photograph, courtesy Salt Lake Tribune 



patron, no potentially influential friends. 
Over one hundred years have passed, 
and the work of the Church today 
is stronger and more flourishing than 
ever before. 

This morning I feel impressed to 
refer briefly to the missionary phase of 
this "marvelous work." 

Recent visits to the various missions 
of the world have impressed me more 
deeply than ever with the importance 
and magnitude of the Church, and 
with its responsibility to make more 
potent the proclaiming of the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. 

"Go ye therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost: 

"Teaching them to observe all things 
whatsoever I have commanded you: and, 
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the 
end of the world." (Matthew 28:19-20.) 

Such was the charge given by the 
risen Lord to his authorized disciples 
over nineteen hundreds years ago! Such 
is the charge given by the risen Lord to 
his authorized servants today. In the 
corresponding account given by Mark 
the passage reads: "Go ye into all the 
world, and preach the gospel to every 
creature. 

"He that believeth and is baptized 
shall be saved; but he that believeth 
not shall be damned," or condemned. 
(Mark 16:15-16.) 

In both these records you will note 
two fundamental messages are clearly 
stated: 

First: The responsibility to proclaim 
the gospel of Jesus Christ to all the 
world is explicitly given to those who 
JUNE 1954 



were called and ordained Apostles of 
the Lord. 

Second: The message implied by 
Matthew and stated definitely by Mark 
that, to use Peter's words, "... there 
is none other name under heaven given 
among men, whereby we must be 
saved." (Acts 4:12.) 

In these passages are also intimated, 
if not clearly stated, that there are two 
great divisions in the Church of Jesus 
Christ. First is the missionary, and the 
second, organization for instruction, mu- 
tual edification, and service. 

Four conditions contribute to the in- 
tensifying of the thought or sense of 
responsibility of the Church. 

First of these are modern means of 
transportation. These have made prac- 
tically all nations neighbors. When 
the Twelve Apostles of old received 
the admonition from the Lord to go 
into all the world to preach the gospel, 
they had, to quote Beverley Nichols, 
"only the wind to bear them over the 
seas, only a few pence in their pockets, 
but a shining faith in their hearts. 
They fell far short of their ideal, their 
words were twisted and mocked, and 
false temples were built over their bones 
in praise of a Christ they would have 
rejected. And yet, by the light of their 
inspiration, many of the world's loveli- 
est things were created, and many of 
the world's finest minds inspired." 

Today "God has given us the power 
of whispering across space, of trans- 
mitting our thoughts from one end of 
the earth to another." Geographical 
conditions or distances are just the 
same, but in point of time New York is 



as near to the Church headquarters as 
Provo was when President Brigham 
Young traveled by horses and whitetop 
wagon. London is nearer than Fill^ 
more; South Africa, closer than St. 
George! What a marvelous age we 
are living in! 

Second, another condition that intensi- 
fies the importance and magnitude of the 
Church in its responsibility to the peo- 
ples of the world is the willingness of 
men and women to consecrate their 
time, their means, and their ability to 
the advancement of the kingdom of 
God. No one can associate intimately 
with mission presidents and with mis- 
sionaries without being filled with com- 
mendation and praise for their sincer- 
ity, their untiring energy, their concern 
for their associates, and for their un- 
selfish devotion to the proclamation of 
peace and good will. And the same is 
true of other men in various occupations 
and callings throughout the Church. 

Even more worthy of admiration, 
meriting more highly the gratitude of 
the many blessed by their intelligent, 
loving service, and entire forgetfulness 
of themselves are our wives and mothers. 
The inestimable work they do in the 
missionary field, as in the home, too 
seldom receives due recognition and 
praise. I have profound* respect, for 
example, for the mission president's wife 
who, while showing her deepest tender- 
ness in helping her husband to do his 
duty, yet in her own sphere, by intelli- 
gent, superb planning and unselfish serv- 
ice, gives to any habitation the true 
spirit of home; and by tender admoni- 
tion and encouragement, lightens the 

(Continued on following page) 

391 



President David 0. McKay continued 



heart of homesick elders with the as- 
surance that they can and will succeed. 

Third, the fulfilment of prophecies 
made over a hundred years ago regard- 
ing the growth of the Church brings 
forcibly to our minds the responsibility 
of proclaiming the truth. 

Let us take a glimpse at what the 
Church has accomplished since its hum- 
ble beginning in 1830. There have 
been since that time 67,615 missionaries 
set apart, at an approximate cost to 
them and their families of $54,500,- 
000.00. 

Within the last fifty years the num- 
ber of missions in the Church has 
doubled from twenty-one to forty-two 
today, with 1754 branches. 

In addition to what the individuals 
have spent in missionary work, the 
Church between 1910 and 1937, inclu- 
sive, expended $18,620,028.00. From 
1938 to 1953, inclusive, $34,026,640.00, 
making a total from Church funds of 
$52,646,668.00. This does not include 
what the Church spent between the 
years 1830 and 1910. I could not get 
those figures. So that is a total amount 
in dollars expended for missionary serv- 
ice of $107,146,668.00. Just let your 
mind go back now to the beginning be- 
fore there was a Church organized, be- 
fore the Book of Mormon was published, 
and think how truly was the word 
spoken that a marvelous work and a 
wonder was about to come forth. 

A half century ago there were com- 
paratively few chapels in the missions 
owned by the Church. Today there are 
410 completed in the United States, 
Canada, Mexico, and Hawaii, at a cost 
of $8,488,431.00. There are 206 com- 
pleted in foreign lands at a cost of 
$4,525,335.00. 

There are 142 buildings now under 
construction in the missions at a cost 
of $6,058,450.00. Besides these mission 
chapels, there are thirty-three mission 
homes purchased at a cost of over 
$1,000,000.00. 

At the turn of the century there were 
forty-five stakes, with approximately 550 
wards. Today there are 212 stakes with 
1683 wards and 232 independent 
branches. 

In addition to this, there are 112 
seminary and institute buildings com- 
pleted at a cost of $2,788,798.00; 
Brigham Young University buildings, 
$9,470,000.00, or a total cost of $32,464,- 
438.00. 

Now note in the wards and stakes, 
although this is not directly on my 
theme, we have nearly 1300 chapels, 
completed at an original cost of 
$76,196,505.00; 351 others under con- 
struction at a cost of $34,916,707.00; a 
total cost for ward and stake buildings 
of $111,113,205.00; or a grand total for 
Church buildings of $143,577,643.00. 

Here is another phase of Church work 
— baptisms for those who did not have a 
chance to hear the gospel before they 
died. As of December 31, 1953, there 
had been performed a total of 17,357,931 
baptisms, and a total number of endow- 
ments of 15,035,700. 

392 



A marvelous work and a wonder! 

Creditable chapels are now found in 
Finland, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, 
France, Germany, Belgium, Holland, 
Switzerland, and throughout the British 
Empire. Members in Johannesburg are 
waiting for plans to build a modern 
chapel on a very suitable lot already 
secured for that purpose. 

On our recent tour to South America 
we had the pleasure of laying the cor- 
nerstone of a chapel in Montevideo, 
which would be a credit to any ward 
in the Church, with its chapel, recrea- 
tion hall, and classrooms. Other sites 
are already chosen throughout the mis- 
sion. At Durban, there will be a chapel, 
recreation hall, and classrooms ready for 
dedication some time next month. 

In the fastest growing city in the 
world, so they told us — Sao Paulo — 
where the price of a lot for a chapel is 
almost prohibitive, the president of the 
mission is authorized to see what he can 
do to find a suitable building lot and 
make his recommendation for a flour- 
ishing branch in that great city of 
over three million. 

Other branches in Brazil are calling 
for suitable accommodations. In the 
Argentine Mission we visited six chapels 
near Buenos Aires, in fact, in that city. 
Though it was merely an investigating 
tour, we found at each place from fifty 
to one hundred and fifty members wait- 
ing to greet us. 

Ever since its organization, the Pana- 
ma Branch in the Central American 
Mission has been the recipient of the 
hospitality of Rabbi Nathan Witkins 
and the members of the Jewish Church 
who shared their meeting accommoda- 
tions with our Church members. Here 
an active, energetic group merit a meet- 
ing place of their own. We express ap- 
preciation of the co-operation of this 
Jewish group who entertained us while 
we were there visiting officially. 

In Guatemala there is already being 
completed a chapel with its tile flooring 
and oak finish at such a reasonable cost 
as would make any ward in the Church 
envious. 

Commendable progress is being made 
throughout Mexico in regards to furnish- 
ing suitable houses of worship. 

Brethren and sisters, I cite these few 
conditions and references not only by 
way of commendation to the officers and 
members of these various missions, but 
for the purpose of calling your atten- 
tion to this important question: 

Fourth, if within a little more than a 
century this Church could achieve such 
success in numbers, wealth, and influ- 
ence, how much more, comparatively 
speaking, might we accomplish within 
the next half century with a million and 
a half loyal members, with comparative 
prosperity attending our efforts, and with 
a better understanding in the minds of 
the intelligent, well-informed people as 
to the purposes and aims of the Church 
of Jesus Christ? 

Ours is the responsibility, greater than 
ever before, to proclaim: 



1. That the Church is divinely es- 
tablished by the appearance of God the 
Father and his Son Jesus Christ to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, and that divine 
authority through the priesthood is giv- 
en to represent Deity in establishing 
Christ's Church upon the earth. 

2. That its assigned responsibility is 
to fulfil the admonition of Jesus to his 
Apostles to "Go ye therefore, and teach 
all nations, baptizing them in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost: 

"Teaching them to observe all things 
whatsoever I have commanded you: and, 
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the 
end of the world." (Matt. 28:19-20.) 

3. To proclaim peace and good will 
unto all mankind. 

4. To exert every effort, and all means 
within our reach to make evil-thinking 
men good, good men better, and all 
people happier. 

5. To proclaim the truth that each 
individual is a child of God and im- 
portant in his sight; that he is entitled 
to freedom of thought, freedom of speech, 
freedom of assembly; that he has the 
right to worship God according to the 
dictates of his conscience. In this posi- 
tive declaration, we imply that organi- 
zations or churches which deprive the 
individual of these inherent rights are 
not in harmony with God's will nor 
with his revealed word. 

Finally, ours is the responsibiliy to 
make available to the tens of thousands 
of faithful members throughout the for- 
eign missions the privilege of participat- 
ing in the eternal nature of covenants 
and ceremonies. 

Not counting Kirtland and Nauvoo, 
eight temples have been completed and 
are now in use, with two more under 
construction at a total cost of $13,758,- 
750.00. 

One of our greatest responsibilities is 
to make accessible to faithful members 
of the Church in foreign lands suitable 
houses of the Lord. Tens of thousands 
of them are not able to come where 
temples are, and where they receive the 
blessings of the endowment, to have 
sealed to them their wives and their 
children for time and all eternity. Ours 
is the duty to carry the temple to them. 
It may not be expensive, but it will be 
complete, and thus will churches be 
built and strengthened throughout the 
world. 

On this Sunday morning, may we 
demonstrate our knowledge of the reali- 
ty of Christ's existence and our love for 
the gospel by renewed service to his 
Church, by greater kindness and for- 
bearance toward our associates, and by 
exercising more charity for the honest 
in heart the world over. 

In the words of President John Taylor, 
and radiating his same spirit, we say 
to the priesthood throughout the world: 
"Go to every tribe and nation; 
Visit every land and clime; 
Sound to all the proclamation; 
Tell to all the truth sublime; 
That the gospel, 
Does in ancient glory shine." 

God give us this power and the spirit 
of our callings in rich abundance I pray 
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



Be "Not Ashamed of 
the Gospel of Christ" 



OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY 



| am deeply grateful to be as- 
I sociated with you, my dear 
; brethren and sisters, in this 
I great conference of the 
■ Church. In your presence I 
s give thanks for the blessings 
of health and strength sufficient to en- 
able me to participate in the cause so 
dear to our hearts. I thank God for 
the testimony and conviction which has 
come to me in my youth, and grown 
throughout the years, that he lives, that 
he is the Organizer and Ruler of the 
universe, that his Son is our Redeemer 
and Savior and the Lord of this earth, 
and that his gospel, planned in the be- 
ginning to bring to pass the immortality 
and eternal life of man, has been au- 
thentically restored to the earth in its 
fulness, after a long period of time dur- 
ing which its spirit and power were 
lost to God's children. 

So grateful I am for these transcendent 
blessings which have come into my own 
life that years ago I resolved that with 
the Lord's help and the limited powers 
at my disposal I would do what I could 
to extend these benefactions to my fel- 
low men, my brethren and sisters in 
the family of the Lord. With such 
a purpose in mind, I have selected a 
text today, which after the most in- 
spiring addresses which have taken place 
not only at this session but also at the 
Church of the Air session, I would think 
to be substantially unnecessary, and yet 
which I fear in the interest of some at 
least, may with propriety be called to 
your attention. I have in mind the 
preface to the famous definition of the 
gospel which Paul gave to us years and 
years ago, in the following well-known 
words: "... I am not ashamed of the 
gospel of Christ." (Romans 1:16.) I am 
induced to dwell upon these words 
through the observations which I have 
made for many years pertinent to the 
conduct of men and women both within 
and without the Church. I have re- 
marked on previous occasions that Paul 
must have been inspired, as he gave his 
definition of the gospel, to look down 
through the ages of men and with 
prophetic vision fathom the reasoning, 
the philosophies, and the dispositions of 
men of all ages. Not only was his 
preface justified on the premise of vision 
and understanding, but it also con- 
formed to the words of the Master him- 
self, when, at the conclusion of his 
sermon after feeding the multitude, he 
uttered these portentous words: "Who- 
soever therefore shall be ashamed of 
me and of my words in this adulterous 
and sinful generation; of him also shall 

*Address delivered at the Sunday morning session, 
April 4, 1954. 

JUNE 1954 



the Son of man be ashamed, when he 
cometh in the glory of his Father with 
the holy angels." (Mark 8:38.) 

Why should men be ashamed of the 
gospel of Christ? It is conceivable that 
many may not be converted and have 
faith sufficient to accept the divinity of 
the Lord Jesus and the efficacy of his 
gospel, but having once had assurance 
of his reality and the blessings which 
flow therefrom, why are they so hesi- 
tant in the acknowledgment of his good- 
ness and merciful consideration for 
them? I don't know that I am compe- 
tent to point out the psychological basis 
for this state of mind, but I doubt that 
a psychologist is needed to understand 
some of the factors that contribute to it. 

Undoubtedly one of the factors is 
pride; I think a false pride, which in- 
duces a sense of fear, nearly always 
without justification, that a confession 
of religious faith will make for loss of 
prestige and standing among a certain 
class of associates. There is sometimes 
fear that ridicule will follow such an 
acknowledgment, and of course no one 
likes to be ridiculed because that is 
great injury to pride and self-esteem 
and hard to take. 

There are some who may regard the 
acknowledgment of spiritual power as a 
stigma of weakness,' that the humility 
which is essential to the acceptance of 
divine power is incompatible with 
strength of manhood and self-determina- 
tion. That was in large measure the 
doctrine of Hitler and is today the 
philosophy of Communism. I hope there 
are not many who adopt such a philos- 
ophy of life. 

There are some who seem to feel 
that their liberties are circumscribed by 
the acceptance and acknowledgment of 
spiritual forces and that they are much 
freer and better off to make no pro- 
fession of faith whatever. Considered 
in the light of a deterrent to wrong- 
doing, perhaps they are right, but such 
a concept is really an abandonment of 
the underlying principles of righteous- 
ness and good character. 

Then there are those, constituting per- 
haps the largest portion of that group 
within the Church who seem ashamed 
of the gospel of Christ, who are just 
too weak to stand up under all cir- 
cumstances and conditions for the right 
and the truth as they know it to be. 
Some of these are our so-called intellec- 
tuals, who persuade themselves that 
they suffer something of a loss of caste 
in the sophisticated world in which they 
move by plain, unequivocal acknowledg- 
ment of the Lord's supremacy and our 
dependence on him. How they come to 
persuade themselves that a lesser order 



of intelligence is required to compre- 
hend and acquire the eternal and 
transcendently beautiful and vital truths 
and concepts of life, human behavior 
and destiny coming through revelation, 
than the findings of science, I do not 
understand. Both are important, all a 
part of God's wise provision for human- 
ity. Why disparage either? 

There is one type of thinking with 
which I have some sympathy, and that 
is for the man who is hesitant to make 
professions who has not acquired the 
strength to live up to them. He falls, 
however, not so much in the category 
of those ashamed of the gospel as of 
those who have not had sufficient con- 
viction of the truth to bring to them 
mastery of themselves and their habits. 

Now while I may not have pointed 
out all of the factors and circumstances 
which give rise to this state of being 
ashamed of the gospel, I should like to 
pass to the more important and positive 
aspects of my theme by asking the com- 
prehensive question, "What is there 
about the gospel of Christ to be ashamed 
of?" 

The gospel of Christ is revelation. 
The Savior himself was a revelation, 
coming to earth to reveal to men in the 
flesh the Father, his personality and 
his attributes. Christ himself was in 
no sense an outgrowth of his times and 
environment. He came in shocking 
contrast to the philosophies and prac- 
tices prevailing at the time, as is being 
pointed out so impressively by our cur- 
rent speaker [Hugh Nibley] on the Sun- 
day evening radio hour of the Church. 
The gospel was restored in the latter 
days through revelation. Few people 
acquainted with the life and history 
of the Prophet Joseph Smith, and the 
circumstances under which the restora- 
tion took place, will honestly contend 
that the great work he initiated could 
have come about on his own initiative 
and personal capabilities. Revelation 
is the foundation of the gospel of Christ. 
Why be ashamed of it? Would it make 
anybody happier to ascribe the origin 
of the gospel to the rationalizing of 
men? Such a position would surely rob 
it of its authority and vitality. Why 
should any Christian wish to do that? 
He may not be a Christian. That is 
within his right of election, but if he is 
a Christian, how can he be ashamed of 
revelation? 

Priesthood is an essential component 
of the gospel plan. Why should men 
be ashamed of the priesthood? In grant- 
ing the priesthood to man, the Lord 
has dignified and honored him as per- 
haps he could have done in no other 
way. The priesthood is the power by 
which the worlds were created, and is 

. . . without beginning of days or end 
of years." (Alma 13:7.) It is the specific 
delegation of the authority of the Lord 
to administer the ordinances of the 
holy gospel, and it is the requisite in- 
vestiture of a man to receive his highest 
reward in the life to come. It is the 
kindest, most charitable, most consider- 
ate and merciful power and authority 
ever described in all literature. It tem- 
pers and sweetens the life of him who 
(Continued on following page) 

393 



President Stephen 1 Richards continued 



holds it and blesses the lives of those 
to whom he ministers. It is the perfect 
plan of service to humankind because 
within its province come the greatest 
of all blessings to man and woman. 
Why should any man be ashamed of 
this precious endowment? If he had 
a commission from political authority, 
he would probably boast of it. I speak 
to my own brethren when I ask them 
how they justify themselves in speaking 
lightly of this sacred and divine bless- 
ing which has come into their lives. 
There are men, I know, and I hope I 
won't offend by mentioning them as a 
class, who have flippantly joked about 
the priesthood most of their lives. Some 
of these men, like myself, are reaching 
an age where life's expectancy is not 
too long. Out of my friendship for 
them, I ask them to repent before it. is 
too late. 

I mention next the wisdom which the 
gospel of Christ brings to us about the 
human body, its status and its care. 
We are indebted to science, and the 
great men of research, for the develop- 
ment of much knowledge concerning the 
human body. I pay sincere tribute to 
those who have contributed so much 
to our health, our comfort, and our 
longevity. I believe that there will be 
unfolded to these devoted men of sci- 
ence many more of nature's secrets to 
combat dread diseases, to free men for 
a larger measure of usefulness in the 
world. But science has not discovered 
the secret of life itself, its beginnings and 
its purposes. The gospel of Christ has 
disclosed that information. It has told 
us in plainness of our beginnings as 
spirit children of the Father, of our 
coming to earth to take on mortal 
bodies, of our probation here, and our 
destiny, if we so elect, to win high 
places on our return to the Father in the 
eternities to come. Our bodies, thus 
housing the eternal spirit, take on a 
glorified spiritual concept which science 
cannot give them. Out of that concept 
we come to know that we cannot dese- 
crate the body with impunity, and 
without offering affront to him who 
made provision for us to have it. It 
follows that we cannot take poisons 
into it, or otherwise abuse it, without 
injury to our own self-respect and with- 
out great ingratitude. What an in- 
centive to health and cleanliness of 
life this lofty concept is! In their major 
aspects the demonstrations of science in 
the last hundred years have tended to 
confirm the wisdom of the Word of 
Wisdom, a product of the gospel of 
Christ. Where is the thoughtful man 
or woman who is ashamed of this 
exalted concept of the human body? 

In the society of men it is pretty 
generally acknowledged that there is 
no greater establishment than that of 
the home. Families are the component 
units in communities and nations, and 
thoughtful people the world over assert 
that if all could be right with the homes 
of the people, the progress of civiliza- 
tion would be assured. Next to its 
witness for the supremacy of one God 

394 



and the coming forth of his Son, per- 
haps the greatest contribution emanating 
from the holy Bible is its historical and 
doctrinal support for the unity of the 
family in the patriarchal order. From 
the beginning man and woman were to 
cleave together. Marriage has been or- 
dained of God, and sons and daughters 
commanded to honor their fathers and 
their mothers. All of the earlier pro- 
nouncements concerning marriage and 
family ties set forth in the ancient 
scriptures were adopted by and in- 
corporated into the gospel of Christ. 
Revelations given with the restoration 
of the gospel in the latter days have 
expanded man's understanding of this 
all-important relationship. The wed- 
lock of a man and woman has been 
given a significance never before men- 
tioned in all Christian literature, al- 
though undoubtedly wished for and 
hoped for by countless thousands who 
passed away before the new revelation 
came. I say wished for and hoped for 
because I feel sure that Christian men 
and women of firm faith in immortality 
have always longed and prayed for the 
reunion of their families in the here- 
after. Well, that assurance came with 
the restored gospel of Christ and the 
authority of the Holy Priesthood, under 
whose power men and women were no 
more united in marriage until "death 
doth them part," but they were sealed 
together with bonds that persist in holy 
matrimony for time and for all eternity, 
and into the marriage covenant so es- 
tablished came their children to belong 
to them forever and forever. What a 
satisfaction to the true lover of home 
and family! What a consolation in 
times of sad earthly partings! What a 
hope and faith to live for! 

I wish that all loving husbands and 
wives, fathers and mothers, who have 
lived in the past and who live at 
present, could enjoy the peace, satis- 
faction, and encouragement that this 
great doctrine of the Church of Jesus 
Christ brings. How can one be 
ashamed of this exalting principle of 
life and salvation? Is one ashamed of 
it when he or she prefers a wedding 
in a church with elaborate, costly, and 
showy pageantry designed for social 
prestige, to the simple, quiet, sequestered, 
meaningful, sacred service performed in 
the temple of God? Is she ashamed of 
the gospel of Christ when she declines 
to yield to the requirements of modesty 
and appropriateness in dress for the 
sacred temple ceremonies? Is he 
ashamed of the gospel when he cannot 
muster the courage and strength to for- 
sake a personal habit incompatible with 
the life which is contemplated for the 
participants in the holy order of matri- 
mony? O my young friends, who con- 
template selecting partners for life, I 
entreat you, be not ashamed of the gos- 
pel of Christ. Avail yourselves of the 
great and beautiful privileges it offers 
to you. If you do, a rich happiness will 
come into your lives that will far ex- 
ceed any slight deprivation you may 



think you suffer in obtaining the prom- 
ised blessings. 

We live in a world where good men 
pray for brotherhood and peace. I am 
sure that to many their prayers seem in 
vain. So many years have passed since 
there was a measure of good feeling 
among nations that we have mostly 
forgotten that it ever existed and 
despair that it ever may be. Only the 
Lord knows what the future holds in 
store. We as a people are resigned to 
the acceptance of his will and pur- 
poses. I think, however, it is not dis- 
pleasing to him for us to pray and hope 
for peace, and certainly it is not out 
of order for his Church to endeavor to 
lay the foundations for peace. It has 
been made known to us through revela- 
tion that a lasting peace can come only 
through righteousness and brotherhood. 
So long as the adversary of light and 
truth is able to lead his followers in 
rebellion against God and the gospel 
of Christ, so long will there be conflict 
in the world. 

I am not one w r ho believes that that 
conflict will never cease, for I have 
faith in the triumph of truth and of 
God's plans. His eternal plans are 
laid out for us in the gospel of Christ, 
and however much stress statesmen and 
men of the world lay on other formulas, 
true Christians know that conformity 
to the plans of the gospel alone will 
bring enduring peace. The gospel pro- 
vides us with full understanding of all 
the requisites. It tells us that first there 
must be recognition of the supremacy 
of and love of God the Father, and 
secondly, that man recognizing himself 
as a son of God must love his fellow 
man. These are the basic requirements, 
but we are given innumerable instruc- 
tions as to how to implement them. 

His Church has been set up in the 
earth as a tangible institution to foster 
and encompass the divinely appointed 
society in which men may live. This 
government is under the jurisdiction of 
appointed servants in the Holy Priest- 
hood, who are authorized to give coun- 
sel and make decisions in the operation 
of the Church. The society itself is 
founded upon the fundamental princi- 
ple and assumption that individual sal- 
vation here and hereafter is acquired 
through our Savior by individual good 
living in compliance with the laws 
and ordinances of the gospel. The 
over-all function of the Church is to 
bless its members and all of God's 
children. All of its purposes are altru- 
istic and Christlike. It constitutes his 
kingdom set up in the earth to fulfil 
the high destiny he has set for it. All 
of its agencies strive through devoted 
leadership and faithful members to 
reach these great ends. 

It endeavors to create a brotherhood 
among men in fraternities of the priest- 
hood who exemplify the oneness for 
which he prayed with his own disciples 
before his departure. This fraternity 
sufficiently extended in the world will 
bring peace. To bring peace to the 
human soul and all mankind is a major 
objective of the gospel of Christ. Who 
is ashamed of this noble aspiration? 
Who is ashamed to be identified with 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



"Our Bible" 



^^J3z^Aif 





OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY 



r -have thought I might ap- 

| propriately talk today about 
I our Bible. What I want to 
| say is of a technical and 
| controversial nature, and I 
*^*' have written it out so that 
I might be sure to say what I want to 
say. What I shall say will have 
primary application to the New Testa- 
ment. 

As of today and outside the Roman 
world, which uses the Latin text, there 
are two principal Greek texts of the 
Bible used for English translation. We 
are today interested only in the text of 
the New Testament. The first of these 
is the "Byzantine" Greek text. Our 
King James Version is a translation of 
this text. The second is the "Alex- 
andrian" text (as identified by some 
scholars), which is the controlling text 
of the translation found in the Revised 
Versions of the last three quarters of a 
century. There is a popular impression 
that these Revised Versions are merely 
corrected translations of the "Byzan- 
tine" Greek text. This is not the fact. 
Of these Revised Versions, the first ap- 
peared in 1881 (a British Version with 
American participation), the second in 
1901 (an American Version, largely a 
duplication of the 1881 revision), and 
the third in 1946-1952 (an amended 
American Version). In all these trans- 
lations the "Alexandrian" Greek text 
controlled in certain great essentials. 

The title page of the latest revision — 
the Revised Standard Version (New 
Testament, 1946) — in common with the 
other revisions, is not so fully revealing 
as it might be. As each of the others, 
it carries the impression that this is a 
further revision of the King James Ver- 
sion, whereas in fact it is rather a re- 
vision of the earlier revisions. 



The "Byzantine" Greek text, which 
in translation is our Bible, the King 
James Version, is said to have been the 
generally accepted text in all non- 
Roman Christendom from the last half 
of the fourth century, till the middle of 
the last century. 

This King James or Authorized Ver- 
sion, "as far as it is translated correctly," 
has been the version accepted by this 
Church since it was organized. The 
Prophet Joseph Smith undertook, under 
the inspiration of the Lord, to make a 
revision of the Bible — not a translation. 
This work was never completed, except 
as to certain portions appearing in the 
Pearl of Great Price. Since the work 
was not completed, the Church has 
never formally adopted it, save as to the 
parts in the Pearl of Great Price. 

At this point, it ought to be observed 
that Bible critics may, for our purpose, 
be placed in two schools — Extreme 
Textualists and Sound or High Textual- 
ists, 

The Extreme Textualists rule out 
the whole of the so-called miraculous 
elements of the Gospels — those events 
which lie outside the range of known 
laws of nature (as understood by these 
Textualists) — and brand. „all these ele- 
ments as myths, legends, popular exag- 
geration, symbolism, allegory. One 
scholar has measured their thesis as 
follows: "The Gospels, as manipulated 
by the uncertain methods of this sort of 
criticism, seem capable of yielding a 
picture of any sort of Jesus that the critic 
desires." (Hastings, Encyclopedia, vol. 
4, p. 320a— 1928.) 

The Sound or High Textualists admit 
the miraculous element but seem some- 
times to treat it somewhat gingerly. 

We have now to do with the Extreme 
Textualists, in considering these various 



revisions of 1881-1885, 1900-1901, and 
1946-1952. 

Before going farther it might be well 
briefly to note that, out of over four 
thousand known Greek manuscripts (in 
large part fragments), the Extreme 
Textualists pin their faith primarily to 
two Greek Codices, Sinaiticus (dis- 
covered in a convent on Mt. Sinai by 
Tischendorf in 1844) and Vaticanus 
(brought to the Vatican at Rome as 
early as 1481). These are claimed to be 
the two oldest known vellum manu- 
scripts. Tischendorf exploited Sinaiticus; 
Westcott and Hort, Vaticanus,, using 
Sinaiticus as a supporting text, along 
with Alexandrinus, sent as a gift from 
the Patriarch of Constantinople to 
Charles I of England in the year 1628. 
Westcott and Hort prepared a new 
Greek text from these and a few others 
that supported their readings (princi- 
pally C and D). A third primary 
source of recent criticism is the Chester 
Beatty Papyri — in Greek — discovered in 
1931 in Egypt. These have been ex- 
ploited by Dr. Kenyon who affirms they 
are "the most important Biblical dis- 
covery since that of the Codex Sinaiti- 
cus" (Tischendorf). Thus first Tischen- 
dorf, then Westcott and Hort, then 
Kenyon have each had his favorite 
manuscripts which each interprets and 
uses to the maximum to develop in 
text form his Extreme Textualist views. 

The Byzantine Greek text — which is 
the basis of our King James Version, and 
the Sinaiticus — Vaticanus text existed 
side by side apparently for almost the 
first eight hundred years; they appear 
to have been in virtual competition. 
Then the church as a whole adopted the 
Byzantine text which became the ruling 
text from that time till the challenge of 
(Continued on following page) 



President Stephen L Richards continued 



such a lofty cause? I wish I could an- 
swer: Few Christians and none with- 
in the Church of Jesus Christ. I am 
afraid that answer would not be ac- 
curate, but I express the earnest hope 
that as the years go by and the designs 
and purposes of the Lord become more 
apparent, the number of those who 
are ashamed of the gospel of Christ 
will rapidly diminish. I take the liberty 
of holding out a promise to Christian 
men everywhere and to their wives and 

"This is the complete text from which President 
Clark gave his conference address in the Sunday 
afternoon session, April 4, 1954. Because of lack 
of time in the conference, he omitted parts and 
summarized parts of the text as printed here. 

JUNE 1954 



children: If you will develop within 
yourselves a deeper appreciation for the 
benefactions coming into your lives 
through the ministry and gospel of our 
Lord, and if you will more freely ac- 
knowledge in the presence of all men 
his divine Lordship -of the earth, a 
measure of peace and happiness will 
come into your hearts and souls which 
will enrich your lives, and the lives 
of countless others, and God will bless 
you and make you happy. 

Then too, my brethren and sisters 
in the Church and kingdom of our 
Lord, I make this solemn declaration: 
If you are never ashamed of the gospel 



of Christ, if you will always pray to 
him and never defame his sacred name, 
if you will never make light of the Holy 
Priesthood and the ceremonies and ordi- 
nances of the gospel, a spirit of rebel- 
lion will never come into your hearts. 
Your confidence in the leadership of 
the Church will grow and increase. 
Your relationships with your brethren 
and sisters will become more tender 
and sweet. You will grow in faith and 
in good works, and when your life's 
mission has been completed and you 
go hence to your reward, the Savior will 
greet you, as he has promised, with 
those glorious words, "I am not ashamed 
of you." 

May that be our lot, I humbly pray in 
the name of Jesus. Amen. 

395 



President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. continued 



it in the middle of the last century. 
During all this time, the Roman Church 
had its own Latin text — that developed 
into the Vulgate. 

Modern criticism made its appearance 
at about the middle of the 1700s. Once 
begun, it steadily increased as time 
went on. At first it related primarily to 
the Old Testament; then the New Testa- 
ment became involved, and while the 
whole Byzantine text — the Textus Re- 
ceptus (in translation, the King James 
Version) — was brought under fire, the 
chief objective of the Extreme Textualist 
attack became the Gospels. By the end 
of the first quarter of the 1800s, the war- 
fare against the "Byzantine" text was 
open, vicious, and unrelenting. It must 
be remembered that the attack of the 
Extreme Textualists pivoted upon the 
personality and character of Jesus of 
Nazareth and the accuracy and truth of 
his teachings, doctrines, and works. 

For the first three Christian centuries, 
and following Simon the Sorcerer 
(whom Peter scathingly execrated for 
seeking to buy the Holy Ghost with 
gold — see Acts 8:17ff, heretics and 
heresies, great and small, sought to dis- 
tort or wipe out the recognition of Jesus 
as Christ. Time buried the heretics and 
most of the heresies. But one heresy 
lived on, appearing now and again in 
the flowing centuries, usually in the 
dark corners of ecclesiastical discussions, 
but sometimes in the open. I refer to 
Arianism that nearly wrecked the Chris- 
tian Church in the time of Constan- 
tine. It is an obscure and shifting 
doctrine that, shortly put, and in general 
terms, denies Godhood to the Christ. 
(Robertson, History, Vol. I, pp. 385 ff.; 
Hastings, Encyclopedia, sub voce "Arian- 
ism"; Neander, History, Vol. II, pp. 403 
ff.; Schaff, History of the Christian 
Church, Vol. Ill, p. 620.) 

While not now paraded, the doctrine 
lies behind the thinking and writings 
of those Bible critics who are grouped 
together as Extreme Textualists. To 
this group (as already intimated) must 
be charged the Bible revisions of the 
last three quarters of a century — the 
British, which the great body of the 
Christian Church refused to accept; 
the American, which had no better re- 
ception; and the recent (1946-1952) 
American revision (Revised Standard 
Version), which perpetuates the un- 
acceptable changes of the two earlier 
revisions. The Greek manuscripts re- 
lied upon by the Extreme Textualists 
seem all to be tinctured with Arianism, 
which had its birth in Alexandria, from 
which the text gets its name, Alex- 
andrian. 

The translation found in these various 
revisions, contains, on the one hand, 
many passages that in effect voice Arian 
or near-Arian concepts, and, on the 
other hand, omits many passages that 
contradict Arian doctrines. It is affirmed 
that the changes they have made run 
into thousands — 5337 in the Greek text 
and 36,191 in the English translation. 
In a recent magazine, Allen Wikgren is 

396 



quoted as having observed in The In- 
terpreter's Bible, that of "some 180,000 
words in the New Testament, alterations 
amounted to an estimated 30,000, or an 
average of 4V 2 per verse." 

For a century and a quarter, the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints has declared the King James Ver- 
sion of the Bible to be the word of 
God, with a reservation as to incorrect 
translations of the Greek text on which 
it was based. The Inspired Version of 
the Prophet, so far as finished, sup- 
ports the King James Version in all es- 
sentials on this point of the Godhood of 
Jesus the Christ. With our belief in 
Jesus as the Son of God, the Only Be- 
gotten, this Church cannot accept any 
version that takes from Jesus the Christ 
any attribute of Godhood. 

I shall call attention to a very few 
only (some sixteen) of the thousands of 
new renderings in these revisions, par- 
ticularly the latest — the Revised Stand- 
ard Version. They will show that this 
Church cannot accept any of these ver- 
sions as setting forth the true record 
of God's word to men. 

Literature of the New Testament 

In the first place, I must note that 
one of the virtues claimed by the Re- 
visionists for their new work is that 
it consciously and deliberately sets about 
to destroy the New Testament as a book 
of supreme classic literature. They have 
fairly well succeeded. They say the 
English of the King James Version is 
of too much beauty and elegance, is in 
English too majestic and lofty for the 
writings of New Testament times. I 
merely ask, could any language be too 
great, too elegant, too beautiful, too 
lofty, to record the doings and sayings 
of Jesus of Nazareth, the Christ? 

Elimination of Word "Miracle" 

I have already noted that the Ex- 
treme Textualists rule out the whole of 
the so-called miraculous element of the 
New Testament and brand them as 
myths, legends, popular exaggeration, 
symbolism, allegory. To further this 
thesis of theirs, they have eliminated 
the word miracle whenever it occurs in 
the New Testament (except in some half 
dozen places) and have substituted for 
the word miracle the word sign. A 
miracle may be a sign, but a sign is not 
necessarily a miracle. This attempt to 
discredit or destroy miracles by chang- 
ing the name we give to them seems 
puerile, yet over the years, if not cor- 
rected, it would leave its effect. We 
Latter-day Saints know that Jesus did 
perform miracles, that his ancient 
Apostles performed them, and that 
through the exercise of the Holy Priest- 
hood after the order of the Son of 
God, those duly authorized perform 
miracles today. This is our testimony 
to the world. We cannot accept a Bible 
text that would take the miraculous out 
of our lives. This manipulation is a 
prop for Arianism. 



The Virgin Birth (Matt. 1:25.) 

In this connection it should be noted 
that the Revisionists have so manipu- 
lated the account of the birth of Jesus, 
as recorded in Matthew, as to give 
ground for the contention that the 
virgin birth of Jesus is a myth. Matthew 
in our Bible says — speaking about 
Joseph: "And knew her not till she 
had brought forth her firstborn son." 

The Inspired Version follows the 
King James Version. 

The Revised Standard Version reads: 
"But knew her not until she had borne 
a son," which opens the door for a 
contention regarding Mary's virginity. 
We can admit no question on this 
point, which was made certain in the 
great vision to Nephi. (See 1 Nephi 
11:18 ff.) The overwhelming Greek 
Manuscript authority (there are more 
than 4000 of them, mostly fragments) 
sustains the King James Version. This 
is a change that tends to take away the 
Christian concept of the birth of Jesus. 
This bends toward Arianism. 

Message of the Heavenly Host (Luke 
2:14.) 

In the King James Version, the mes- 
sage of the heavenly host to the shep- 
herds, reads: "Glory to God in the 
highest, and on earth peace, good will 
toward men." The Inspired Version 
follows, without essential change, the 
King James Version. The Revisionists 
have changed this to read: "Glory to 
God in the highest, and on earth peace 
among men with whom he is pleased!" 
Obviously, the Revisionists have changed 
the sense and scope of the message from 
a greeting and blessing to all men, to a 
message to a restricted few. Christ's 
mission was for all men. Scholars affirm 
this change first comes into view in 
the second century and disappears in 
the fifth. We cannot accept this muti- 
lation. 

"The Son of God" (Mark 1:1.) 

Mark's opening sentence in the King 
James Version reads thus: "The be- 
ginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, 
the Son of God." The Inspired Ver- 
sion follows the King James. So do 
the Revised Versions, but the Revision- 
ists have a marginal note that casts 
doubt upon the phrase, "The Son of 
God," by noting that some authorities 
omit these words, but they do not tell 
us that these words are said to be all 
but universally recognized in the manu- 
scripts and the writings of the Fathers. 
At best, this doubt-raising marginal 
note,* unexplained, carries to the unin- 
formed the idea that he has a legiti- 
mate choice whether he will accept or 



*Dr. Scrivener, who was one of the scholars who 
made the Revised Version of 1881 and carried the 
Greek text through the press (he and Dr. Hort are 
characterized by Dr. Kenyon as "the two most learned 
textual critics then alive" — -1881), made, in his great 
work, A Plain Introduction to the Criticism of the 
New Testament (3rd edition, 1883), the following 
observations about these marginal readings: "... 
the various readings recorded in the margin are 
nothing better than rejected readings, deliberately 
refused a place in the text, and set in the margin, 
if sometimes too lightly, yet always in a spirit of 
fairness to the unlearned reader of Holy Scripture." 
(Preface, p. ix.) 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



reject these words. There is, on the 
record, no chance for a justifiable choice. 
Here is an Arianism. 

Christ the Creator (John 1:3-4.) 

In the King James Version John de- 
clares: "All things were made by him; 
and without him was not any thing 
made that was made. "In him was life; 
and the life was the light of men." The 
Revised Standard Version substitutes 
through for by in the phrase made by 
him. The Inspired Version of the 
Prophet Joseph follows the King James 
Version in part, with a different render- 
ing for the fourth verse: "In him was 
the gospel, and the gospel was the life, 
and the life was the light of men." 

But the Revisionists have cast a doubt 
on these passages by a marginal note 
which adds an alternative reading which 
omits and contracts the passage to 
read: "Without him was not anything 
made. That which has been made was 
life in him." Scholars affirm that this 
is a known perversion brought in by 
the Gnostics in the second century. It 
is an heretical change. 

This is another omission and change 
affecting the dignity and personality of 
Christ. 

The Son of Man Which is in Heaven 
(John 3:13.) 

John quotes Jesus as saying to Nico- 
demus: 

"And no man hath ascended up to 
heaven, but he that came down from 
heaven, even the Son of man which is 
in heaven." The Inspired Version fol- 
lows the King James Version. The 
British revision of the 1880's and the 
American Standard Version (1900-01) 
print the passage substantially as in the 
King James Version, but add a note 
which says: "Many ancient authorities 
omit who is in heaven." However, the 
latest American revision (the Revised 
Standard Version) leaves these words 
out of the text and adds a note: "Other 
ancient authorities add who is in 
heaven." That is, here, as in other 
places, the doubt cast in the earlier re- 
visions is made a certainty in this last 
revision, and the King James text is 
relegated to a note. Yet scholars tell us 
that the omitted words are found in 
every Greek manuscript in the world 
except five, in the Latin, Syriac, and 
other versions in number totaling ten, 
and in the works of thirty-eight Fathers, 
and are recognized by certain Extreme 
Textualists as "quite above suspicion." 
Here again is a change of Arian type, 
tending to belittle Jesus. We of the 
Church cannot accept this alteration. 

The Lord's Prayer (Matt. 6:9-13; Luke 
11:2-4.) 

In his great Sermon on the Mount, 
Jesus taught the multitude how to pray, 
having warned them against praying 
in vain repetitions as the heathen do, 
who "think that they shall be heard 
for their much speaking," because, said 
he, "your Father knoweth what things 
ye have need of, before ye ask him." 
JUNE 1954 



Every Sunday School child knows, or 
should know, the Lord's Prayer found 
in our Bible. I shall not repeat it. I 
will repeat the form found in the last 
revision (the Revised Standard Version) : 

"Our Father who art in heaven, 

Hallowed be thy name. 

Thy kingdom come, 

Thy will be done, 

On earth as it is in heaven. 

Give us this day our daily bread; 

And forgive us our debts, 

As we also have forgiven our debtors; 

And lead us not into temptation, 

But deliver us from evil." 

The British and first American re- 
visions said, "but deliver us from the 
evil one," and there was a further slight 
difference between the two earlier texts. 

We miss from the foregoing those 
great sanctifying words that ended the 
prayer: "For thine is the kingdom, and 
the power, and the glory, for ever. 
Amen," — found in our Bible. 

A marginal note in the earlier versions 
reads substantially as in the latest ver- 
sion: "Other authorities, some ancient, 
add, in some form, For thine is the 
kingdom and the power and the glory, 
forever. Amen." 

Thus was eliminated from the Lord's 
Prayer that great commitment made by 
the Only Begotten in the Council of 
Heaven, as he countered the proposal 
of Satan, the record quoting the Father, 
"But, behold, my Beloved Son, which 
was my Beloved and Chosen from the 
beginning, said unto me — Father, thy 
will be done, and the glory be thine 
forever." (Moses 4:2.) 

The prayer as given in Luke has been 
considerably tampered with. 

Scholars affirm the changes made in 
these prayers stem from the pen of 
Marcion, the heretic of almost 1800 
years ago. The reliance for these 
changes is placed in the five manuscripts 
(out of the 4000) adopted by the Ex- 
treme Textualists and scholars say these 
greatly disagree as among themselves 
on this point. 

The Church cannot accept a text so 
constructed, eliminating fundamental 
principles, as against the King James 
Version, supported, as it is here, by the 
Inspired Version. 

The Institution of the Sacrament 
(Luke 22:19-20.) 

During the Last Supper in the Upper 
Chamber, Jesus instituted the sacrament. 
Luke's account thereof is as follows: 

"And he took bread, and gave thanks, 
and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, 
This is my body which is given for 
you: this do in remembrance of me. 

"Likewise also the cup after supper, 
saying, This cup is the new testament 
in my blood, which is shed for you." 

The British Revised Version text was 
in substance the same, but a marginal 
note said: "Some ancient authorities 
omit which is given for you" (following 
body) and "which is poured out for 
you" (following blood). (The King 
James Version says, "which is shed for 

you.") 



The account in the last revision — 
the Revised Standard Version — reads: 
"And he took bread, and when he had 
given thanks he broke it and gave it 
to them, saying, 'This is my body . . .'" 
so omitting the final sentence regarding 
the atoning blood. 

Here again the doubt that was cast 
in the first revisions by a marginal note, 
becomes in the latest revision the actual 
text, while the King James Version 
text becomes a marginal note intro- 
duced by the words: "Other ancient 
authorities add ..." (quoting). 

Thus the latest revision practically 
completely eliminates from Luke's ac- 
count of the institution of the sacra- 
ment, the portion dealing with the 
atoning blood. 

The accounts given in Matthew 
(26:26-29) and in Mark (14:22-25) are 
not substantially changed in the re- 
visions from the account given in the 
King James Version. But this leaves 
the record where, so far as the general 
reader knows, he may make a choice. 

We of the Church cannot go along 
with a text that thus deals with the 
elemental principle of Christianity. This, 
too, tends to Arianism. 

Casting Out Evil Spirits (Matt. 17:21.) 

The King James Version records in 
Matthew that when the disciples ques- 
tioned why they could not cast out an 
evil spirit from one afflicted, Jesus, 
having cast out the evil spirit, replied: 
"Howbeit this kind goeth not out but 
by prayer and fasting." 

This declaration of Matthew is 
omitted in all the revisions (including 
the latest), with a marginal note read- 
ing: "Other ancient authorities insert 
verse 21, 'But this kind never comes out 
except by prayer and fasting.' " This 
elimination has been made notwith- 
standing scholars say that, as of the 
time of the first revision (1881) it is 
vouched for by every known uncial 
manuscript (manuscripts written in 
capital letters) but two, by every 
known cursive (manuscripts written in 
a running hand) but one, by the Latin 
and other versions, and by the ancient 
Fathers. 

The account of the same incident in 
Mark (9:14-29) is substantially as in 
the King James Version, except that the 
phrase, "and fasting," is omitted, with 
a marginal note giving the usual in- 
formation about "Other ancient au- 
thorities add and fasting." 

The Inspired Version follows the 
King James Version. 

Here again the uninformed reader is 
led to believe he is justified in a choice, 
though in reality there is no justification 
for a choice. Fasting is an essential 
element in the exercise of spiritual 
powers. 

The Son of Man Is Come to Save 
(Matt 18:11.) 

Introducing his parable of the lost 
sheep as recorded in Matthew, Jesus said, 
as recorded in the King James Version: 

(Continued on following page) 

397 



President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. continued 



"For the Son of man is come to save 
that which was lost." 

The revisions omit this verse entirely 
from their text, but insert a marginal 
note in their conventional form, varied 
slightly in the latest revision — The Re- 
vised Standard Version — "Many au- 
thorities, some ancient, insert ver. 11 
For the Son of man came to save that 
which was lost." 

This verse has been eliminated, not- 
withstanding scholars tell us that, as of 
1881, it was attested by every known 
uncial manuscript except three, by every 
known cursive except three, by the 
Latin and other versions, and by the 
early Fathers. The Universal Eastern 
Church has read it in their churches 
from the beginning. 

Here also the uninformed reader 
feels, without justification, that he has 
a choice as to whether Jesus did or did 
not say this. 

The Inspired Version of the Prophet 
follows the King James Version. 

The omission of this verse seems 
clearly in the interest of the Arian doc- 
trine. 

Our Church could not accept this 
elimination. 

The Agony in the Garden and the 
Ministering Angel (Luke 22:43-44.) 

In Luke's record of Jesus in the Garden 
of Gethsemane, he states Jesus prayed: 

"42. Saying, Father, if thou be willing, 
remove this cup from me: nevertheless 
not my will, but thine, be done. 

"43. And there appeared an angel 
unto him from heaven, strengthening 
him. 

"44. And being in an agony he prayed 
more earnestly: and his sweat was as it 
were great drops of blood falling down 
to the ground." 

All the revisions print these verses 
substantially as in the King James Ver- 
sion, but add their doubt-raising mar- 
ginal note, in their conventional 
form: "Many ancient authorities omit 
ver. 43, 44," — the verses regarding the 
strengthening angel and sweat of blood. 

These two verses contain our sole 
record of this event found in the New 
Testament. Scholars affirm that as of 
1881, these verses were witnessed by 
"the whole body of the Manuscripts, 
uncial as well as cursive, and by every 
ancient Version," and by "upwards of 
forty famous personages from every part 
of ancient Christendom," including the 
Fathers, "fourteen of them being as old, 
— some of them, a great deal older, — 
than our oldest MSS." 

The justification offered for casting a 
doubt upon them is that they are "an 
early Western interpolation, ... a frag- 
ment from the Traditions, written or 
oral, ... an 'evangelic Tradition,' there- 
fore, 'rescued from oblivion by the 
Scribes of the second century.' " 

The Inspired Version, with a slight, 
unimportant change, follows the King 
James Version. Furthermore, the ques- 
tion is settled for us by modern revela- 
tion, for King Benjamin predicted this 

398 



specific suffering (Mosiah 3:7) and the 
Lord himself recounted it in a revela- 
tion to the Prophet Joseph. (D. & C. 
19:18.) 

We cannot accept the elimination of 
any part of the record of this great 
moment of almost unbearable agony. 

The Words on the Cross (Luke 23:34.) 

After Jesus had been nailed to the 
cross, and it had been planted in the 
ground, Jesus prayed: "Father, forgive 
them; for they know not what they do." 

All the revisions print these words, 
but add the customary doubt-raising 
marginal note, "Some ancient authori- 
ties omit And Jesus said, Father, forgive 
them; for they know not what they do." 

Scholars writing in 1881 say: "And 
yet these words are found in every 
known uncial and in every known cur- 
sive Copy, except four; besides being 
found in every ancient Version," and 
upwards of forty of the Fathers, begin- 
ning with Irenaeus of the second cen- 
tury. 

No other prayer offered by Jesus on 
earth brings us closer to his divinity 
than this plea for his crucifiers. 

The Inspired Version of the Prophet 
gives the reading of the King James Ver- 
sion, but inserts in brackets following 
the words, "for they know not what they 
do," the words, "(Meaning the soldiers 
who crucified him)." 

Christ's Salutation to the Apostles 
in the Upper Chamber (Luke 24:36.) 

Luke's account in the King James 
Version reads, as to the appearance of 
Christ in the Upper Chamber the night 
following the morning of the resurrec- 
tion: "And as they thus spake, Jesus 
himself stood in the midst of them, and 
saith unto them, Peace be unto you." 

The Revised Versions (British, 1881, 
and American, 1901) print, but cast 
doubt upon the phrase, "and saith unto 
them, Peace be unto you," with a note 
reading, "Some ancient authorities omit 
and saith unto them, Peace be unto 
you" 

In this passage in the latest revision 
(the Revised Standard Version), the Re- 
visionists have again made good the 
doubt raised in the earlier revisions and 
have entirely omitted the phrase from 
the printed text, and print a marginal 
note: "Other ancient authorities add and 
said to them, 'Peace to you!' ' 

Yet our scholar of 1881 affirms: "And 
yet the precious words ('and saith unto 
them, Peace be unto you') are vouched 
for by 18 uncials (with Aleph A B at 
their head), and every known cursive 
copy of the Gospels: by all the Versions: 
and (as before) by Eusebius, — and Am- 
brose, — by Chrysostom, — and Cyril, — 
and Augustine." 

The Inspired Version expands the 
King James Version but does not in any 
way destroy the essential elements of the 
record. 

We of the Church cannot surrender 
this passage. 



Christ Displays His Hands and Feet 
(Luke 24:40.) 

In his account, Luke follows the 
salutation, "Peace be unto you," with 
a passage reading as follows, in the 
King James Version: "And when he had 
thus spoken, he shewed them his hands 
and his feet." 

The earlier revisions (British, 1881, 
American, 1901) add to this passage a 
marginal note (though printing the 
verse in their text) : "Some ancient au- 
thorities omit ver. 40." 

Once more, the latest revision — the 
Revised Standard Version — makes good 
the doubt raised in the earlier revisions, 
and omits this passage from the text 
and adds a marginal note reading: 
"Other ancient authorities add verse 40, 
And when he had said this, he showed 
them his hands and his feet." 

Again the doubt cast by the earlier 
revisions has become the ruling text. 

Our collator of the 1880's comments 
that the words are found in eighteen 
uncials, beginning with Aleph A B; in 
every known cursive; in all the ancient 
versions, and he names ten of the earlier 
Fathers who quote them. 

The Inspired Version follows the 
King James Version in this passage. 

This record regarding the resurrected 
body of Jesus is of the last importance. 
We cannot suffer the loss of this inci- 
dent, nor admit a doubt on its testi- 
mony. 

Conjectural Emendations 

Bishop Westcott and Doctor Hort, in 
their own built Greek text of the New 
Testament, introduced a number of 
changes — additions and omissions — for 
which they adduced no authority what- 
ever. A very learned collator declares 
that these conjectural emendations are 
"destitute not only of historical founda- 
tion, but of all probability, resulting 
from the internal goodness of the Text 
which its adoption would force upon 
us." Another collator likens the claims 
urged for these emendations as equivalent 
to a claim of revelation, and says: "If 
these distinguished Professors have en- 
joyed a Revelation as to what the 
Evangelists actually wrote, they would 
do well to acquaint the world with the 
fact at the earliest possible moment. 
If, on the contrary, they are merely rely- 
ing on their own inner consciousness 
for the power of divining the truth of 
Scripture at a glance, — they must be 
prepared to find their decrees treated 
with the contumely which is due to im- 
posture, of whatever kind." 

The Revisionists responsible for the 
Revised Standard Version — the latest 
revision — rather plume themselves upon 
the fact that they have kept but one 
"conjectural emendation" offered by 
Westcott and Hort. This is not quite 
accurate, but that point is immaterial. 
The emendation they affirm they retain 
is Jude 5. 

The King James Version reads: "I will 
therefore put you in remembrance, 
though ye once knew this, how that 
the Lord, having saved the people out 
of the land of Egypt, afterward de- 
stroyed them that believed not. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



"6. And the angels which kept not 
their first estate, but left their own 
habitation, he hath reserved in ever- 
lasting chains under darkness unto the 
judgment of the great day." 

The particular phrase of interest to 
the*. Latter- day Saint is found in verse 6 
— "the angels which kept not their first 
estate." 

The English revision (1881) pro- 
posed: 

"5. Now I desire to put you in re- 
membrance, though ye know all things 
once for all, how that the Lord, having 
saved a people out of the land of Egypt, 
afterward destroyed them that believed 
not. 6. And angels which kept not 
their own principality, but left their 
proper habitation, he hath kept in ever- 
lasting bonds under darkness unto the 
judgment of the great day." 

The American Version (1901) was 
identical save for two words: how is 
omitted before "that the Lord," and 
which is changed to that after "angels." 

The Inspired Version of the Prophet 
Joseph follows the King James Version. 

The Revised Standard Version — 
which retains Westcott and Hort's con- 
jectural emendation — reads: 

"5. Now I desire to remind you, 
though you were once for all fully in- 
formed, that he who saved a people 
out of the land of Egypt, afterward de- 
stroyed those who did not believe. 6. 
And the angels that did not keep their 
own position but left their proper dwell- 
ing have been kept by him in eternal 
chains in the nether gloom until the 
judgment of the great day." 

No one with an understanding of the 
great truths announced in Abraham 3, 
would have eliminated "first estate." 
The expression "nether gloom" may be 
good mythology (we do not know), but 
it does not describe any Christian con- 
cept. 

This emendation sufficiently estab- 
lishes the unreliability of the Revised 
Standard Version, so far as the Latter- 
day Saints are concerned. 

We shall consider one more omission, 
perhaps the largest individual omission 
made in all the text, and certainly 
among the most important — 

The Last Twelve Verses of Mark 
(Mark 16:9-20.) 

These tell that Christ first appeared to 
Mary Magdalene, who reported to the 
disciples, but they believed not; then of 
the appearance of Jesus to the two 
disciples on the way to Emmaus, who 
reported to the disciples, who still be- 
lieved not; then of the appearance to the 
eleven who sat at meat, whom he re- 
proved for their unbelief and hardness 
of heart, and then commissioned them 
to go into all the world and preach the 
gospel, telling them of the signs that 
would follow the believer, with their 
powers to heal the sick; and finally of 
Christ's ascension into heaven sitting on 
the right hand of God, with the disciples 
scattering to preach to the people, "the 
Lord working with them, and con- 
firming the word with signs following." 

It is in this section of Mark that there 
occurs that passage quoted by President 
JUNE 1954 



McKay this morning, "Go ye into all 
the world, and preach the gospel to 
every creature." 

The earlier Revised Versions (British, 
1881, American, 1901) print these pas- 
sages as part of the text, but leave extra 
space between verses 8 and 9 of the 
text, so suggesting that something is 
wrong. They add this marginal note: 
"The two oldest Greek manuscripts, 
and some other authorities, omit from 
ver. 9 to the end. Some other authori- 
ties have a different ending to the Gos- 
pel." 

The Revised Standard Version (again 
making the earlier doubt cast a near 
certainty in their text), omits these 
verses (Mark 16:9-20) from the text 
and prints them as a marginal note, 
beginning: "Other texts and versions 
add as 16:9-20 the following passage:" 
Then follow the verses named. 

One collator (1881) says these verses 
"are recognized by every one of the 
Versions," are "attested by every known 
Copy, except two of bad character: by 
a mighty chorus of Fathers: by the un- 
faltering Tradition of the Church uni- 
versal." And a second collator of the 
same era affirms that he defends these 
verses "without the slightest misgiving." 
Referring to the first noted collator, the 
second one says that the first "has now 
thrown a stream of light upon the 
controversy" in a tone of "one who is 
conscious of having triumphantly main- 
tained a cause which is very precious 
to him." 

The elimination of these last twelve 
verses of Mark would undoubtedly add 
comfort to the Arians. If this whole 
record could be discredited, their cause 
would be that much advanced. It is 
gratifying to note that the great scholar 
Scrivener thought his contemporary Bur- 
gon had successfully established their 
authenticity. 

It is not opportune now to discuss 
almost innumerable instances from 
among the thousands of changes by the 
Revisionists. Many, many of them are 
on a par with those we have mentioned. 
Enough has been said to show that the 
Latter-day Saints may not safely accept 
the latest revision as containing for 
them the word of our Heavenly Father 
for his children, nor a dependable rec- 
ord of the work and mission of our 
Lord Jesus Christ. We must cling to 
the text that has guided us for a century 
and a quarter. 

We will close by quoting a few sen- 
tences from Dr. Kenyon, who seems 
more than any other to be today, the 
leader of the Extreme Textualists — to be 
looked up to by the rest — and who is 




more tolerant of contrary opinions than 
some others. In the concluding para- 
graphs of his book, Our Bible and the 
Ancient Manuscripts (1948), he dis- 
cusses the Revised Versions as compared 
with the King James Version, and 
while never surrendering the claim of 
superiority for the revisions, he does 
yield these concessions: 

"More than fifty years have now 
passed since the publication of the Re- 
vised Version [British], and the dust 
of the original controversy has had time 
to die down. In less than that time the 
Authorised Version [King James] drove 
the Geneva Bible from the field; but 
there is no sign of a similar victory of 
the Revised over the Authorised. The 
general verdict is, we thinks this. There 
is no doubt that the Revised represents, 
in the New Testament, a very superior 
Greek text." ; 

This is the Extreme Textualist view, 
but not the view of the opposing school 
— the High or Sound Textualist. Ken- 
yon continues: 

"There is no doubt that in very many 
places, especially in the prophetical and 
poetical books of the Old Testament and 
in the Epistles in the New, it makes the 
meaning clearer and represents the 
original more accurately. On both 
these grounds the Revised Version is 
indispensable for anyone who really 
wishes to study the Bible. On the other 
hand, it is universally felt that very 
many of the verbal changes introduced 
by the Revisers, especially in the Gos- 
pels (where they are more noticeable 
because of the greater familiarity of 
these books), are unnecessary and dis- 
turbing. ... In the Gospels the sense 
of discomfort from the constant changes 
of the familiar words is too great, and 
the changes, where they do not rest on 
a change in the text translated, are un- 
necessary. ... It is true that the Au- 
thorised Version [King James] has 
struck its roots too deeply into our lan- 
guage and literature, and is itself too 
great a monument of literary art, to 
be dispossessed without a preponderating 
balance of loss. We can no more do 
without the Authorised Version [King 
James] than we can do without Shake- 
speare and Bacon. . . . Both are now 
essential parts of our heritage; and the 
final verdict must be: The Revised for 
study, the Authorised for reading." 
(Kenyon, Our Bible, pp. 243-44.) 

This may be the final verdict where 
there is not too much concern over 
Arian doctrines denying Godhood to 
Jesus, and other erroneous doctrines, but 
to the Latter-day Saint, the final verdict 
must be that no text that minimizes or 
denies the Godhood of Jesus, can be 
regarded as the word of God, no matter 
how old and respected the manuscript 
may be which sets out such views. 

To the Latter-day Saint, Jesus was the 
Christ, the Only Begotten, the Son of 
God, a member of the Trinity. All our 
modern scriptures are to this point, and 
the true ancient scriptures will neither 
take away from, nor destroy this ever- 
lasting truth. 

God grant to each and every of us 
this priceless testimony, I ask, in Jesus' 
name. Amen. 

399 



"The Field 
Is White . . ." 



* 




PRESIDENT OF THE COUNCIL OP THE TWELVE 




have always taken a great in- 
terest in Section 4 of the Doc- 
trine and Covenants, 



one 
• reason being that it was given 
I directly to my great-grand- 
™ father, who made inquiry to 
know what the Lord would have him 
do. Second, because I have always 
considered that this revelation was writ- 
ten to me, not only to me, but also to 
every man in the Church holding the 
Holy Priesthood. 

It was not intended as a personal 
revelation. 

May I make a comment? I do not 
wish to detract from anything that has 
been said by President McKay, but I 
would like to make this comment in 
relation to verse 4: "For behold the field 
is white already to harvest; and lo, he 
that thrusteth in his sickle with his 
might, the same layeth up in store that 
he perisheth not, but bringeth salva- 
tion to his soul." 

There is a great responsibility resting 
upon the members of the Church, both 
men and women, to proclaim the words 
of eternal life, but more especially upon 
these men who have accepted the 
priesthood with a promise that they 
would be true and faithful and would 
magnify their callings, and in the verse 
that I have read the Lord proclaims 
this fact: that if we fail in the duties 
that are assigned to us and refuse to 
accept the responsibilities which come 
from that priesthood, that we ourselves 
are in danger of losing our own salva- 
tion. It is a great responsibility resting 
upon each of us to proclaim this truth to 
a benighted world. I say benighted be- 
cause for hundreds of years they have 
been without the guidance of the Spirit 
of the Lord and tbe proper understand- 
ing of the things which are written in 
the scriptures. They have not had a 
correct understanding of the nature of 
God, not until the Prophet Joseph Smith 
came to reveal it. 

Strange as that may be, considering 
the plainness with which the doctrine 
is taught throughout the scriptures, and 
so plainly presented this morning by 
President Clark in his radio talk, that 
Jesus Christ is the Son of God, that they 
are separate individuals or personages, 
one the Father and one the Son, but 
the world did not understand. They 
do not understand it today notwith- 
standing the fact that the Lord has 
made it so plain through the revela- 
tions that came through the Prophet 
Joseph Smith. 



* Delivered at the Sunday afternoon session, April 4, 
1954. 

400 



It is rather remarkable, is it not, that 
all the great religious teachers of the 
world, since the time of the passing of 
the Apostles to the time that this youth 
went out into the woods to pray, had 
no clear understanding of the nature of 
God. 

The men of the Protestant Reforma- 
tion did not understand it, and in their 
endeavors to correct the evils that they 
saw then existing, it never entered into 
their minds that the doctrine that had 
been proclaimed since the third century 
or the fourth century of the Christian 
era was not in accord with the revela- 
tions given by the Apostles of God as 
they are recorded in the New Testament. 
That never entered their minds, but 
they continued that same doctrine of 
the mysterious nature of God, that Jesus 
Christ lost his body after the resurrec- 
tion and was swallowed up in some 
mysterious way into the great body 
of God, ethereal in its nature. 

Now, when Joseph Smith went out 
into the woods to pray, he had no un- 
derstanding that the Father and the 
Son were separate Personages. I am 
sure of that. How would he know it 
after listening to the teachings of the 
ministers of his day? But he came back 
after the manifestation was given to 
him, having been instructed by the Son 
of God with that knowledge clearly in 
his mind, and proclaimed it to the 
world — that Jesus Christ is literally the 
only begotten Son of God in the flesh, 
and that he is in the image of his 
Father. 

He gave that great truth back again 
to the world, and unfortunately many 
of them, even to this day, are not ready 
nor willing to receive it. 

Now, in the preface to the book of 
Doctrine and Covenants, the Lord's 
preface, the first section in the book, we 
have some proclamations given for the 
benefit of the world which I would like 
to read to you. 

"Wherefore, I the Lord, knowing the 
calamity which should come upon the 
inhabitants of the earth, called upon 
my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., and 
spake unto him from heaven, and gave 
him commandments; 

"And also gave commandments to 
others, that they should proclaim these 
things unto the world; and all this that 
it might be fulfilled, which was written 
by the prophets — 

"The weak things of the world shall 
come forth and break down the mighty 
and strong ones, that man should not 
counsel his fellow man, neither trust 
in the arm of flesh — 



"But that every man might speak in 
the name of God the Lord, even the 
Savior of the world; 

"That faith also might increase in 
the earth; 

"That mine everlasting covenant 
might be established; 

"That the fulness of my gospel might 
be proclaimed by the weak and the 
simple unto the ends of the world, and 
before kings and rulers. 

"Behold, I am God and have spoken 
it; these commandments are of me, and 
were given unto my servants in their 
weakness, after the manner of their 
language, that they might come to 
understanding. 

"And inasmuch as they erred it might 
be made known; 

"And inasmuch as they sought wis- 
dom they might be instructed; 

"And inasmuch as they sinned they 
might be chastened, that they might 
repent; 

"And inasmuch as they were humble 
they might be made strong, and blessed 
from on high, and receive knowledge 
from time to time. 

"And after having received the rec- 
ord of the Nephites, yea, even my serv- 
ant Joseph Smith, Jun., might have 
power to translate through the mercy 
of God, by the power of God, the Book 
of Mormon. 

"And also those to whom these com- 
mandments were given, might have 
power to lay the foundation of this 
church, and to bring it forth out of 
obscurity and out of darkness, the only 
true and living church upon the face 
of the whole earth, with which I, the 
Lord, am well pleased, speaking unto 
the church collectively and not indi- 
vidually — 

"For I the Lord cannot look upon 
sin with the least degree of allowance." 
(D. & C. 1:17-31.) 

I wish the Lord could have said, and 
I wish he could say it today, that this 
is the only Church upon the face of 
the earth with which he is well pleased 
considering this Church individually. 
That he cannot say, but if we would 
humble ourselves, if those who are way- 
ward and indifferent, who have received 
the testimony of the truth would repent, 
and if every man and every woman and 
child who is old enough to understand 
would turn unto the Lord with full 
purpose of heart and honor and serve 
him as we are commanded to do, the 
Lord would be able to say it. 

The day is promised when righteous- 
ness shall prevail, and when it shall cover 
the face of the earth as the waters do 
the sea, and I am sure that many of us 
will have to humble ourselves if we live 
to see that day, and if we do not humble 
ourselves, and should that day come, 
we will have to be removed. 

Brethren and sisters, let us keep the 
commandments of God as they have 
been revealed. Let us set the example 
before the people of the earth, that 
they, seeing our good works, may feel 
to repent and receive the truth and 
accept the plan of salvation, that they 
may receive salvation in the celestial 
kingdom of God, and so I pray in the 
name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



Our Debt to the Past 

ASSISTANT TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



* 



•>• \t 



r—^jp^MRETHREN and sisters, there are 
fflfMkm times when silence would 
■ ff^S seem to be more appropriate 
wmfmjm than speech, when one is so 
1 overwhelmed that speech is 
no longer an adequate me- 
dium of expression, when one could 
wish that he could broadcast a message 
from his soul without opening his 
mouth. 

Some years ago we took our little 
family down to the Grand Canyon of 
the Colorado. The children were young. 
We stood where thousands of you have 
stood, on Inspiration Point, and we 
saw with awe and wonder the depths, 
the distances, the majesty of that scene. 
We felt our littleness and insignificance. 

As we stood there absolutely speech- 
less, with our arms around each other, 
little Mary slipped her hand in mine 
and said, "Daddy, don't you think we 
ought to pray?" 

Looking out upon this great canyon 
of faces, and realizing that out beyond 
there are other thousands listening in, 
again one is smitten with a sense of 
littleness and insignificance, again it 
seems that prayer would be the only 
appropriate form of speech. A man 
may talk to God when he is afraid to 
talk to men. Would you join then in 
a continuation of the beautiful prayer 
that was offered in the invocation by 
President [Golden L.] Woolf, which 
expressed thanks and gratitude for our 
blessings? All of us are indebted to the 
past, and I am sure we could, with 
profit, join in prayer and thanksgiving 
to God for those who preceded us. 
All of us, like the mountain streams, 
depend for our volume and quality upon 
the springs and tributaries that lie far 
back in the hills. 

Indeed some of us are aware this 
morning of sustenance from tributaries 
which have their source on the other 
side of the valley of life. We thank 
thee, our Father, for our ancestors. Many 
of us look back through five generations 
of Latter-day Saints. We think of 
them who were associated with the 
Prophet, of their trials and difficulties; 
their heartbreaking experiences in Kirt- 
land and Nauvoo; their "subsequent 
journeys across the plains with their ox 
teams or handcarts; and for some of 
them the memorable march of the 
Mormon Battalion. They established 
themselves in this desert land, and 
some of them were called by the Au- 
thorities of the Church to move again 
and go into even more rugged and for- 
bidding areas extending from Mexico 
to Canada. We thank God for our 
great progenitors. With Nephi, we feel 
that to be born of goodly parents is one 
of heaven's choicest blessings. 

'Delivered at the Sunday morning session, April 4, 
1954. 

JUNE 1954 



If for a moment we become personal, 
it is not because our experiences and 
heritage are unique — they are but typical 
of the lives of Latter-day Saints — but we 
are thinking now of a father, willing 
all his life to lay everything upon the 
altar, sending boys on missions, building 
up new areas, struggling against the 
elements. We are thinking of a pioneer 
mother, a woman who somehow had the 
genius to inspire in the hearts of each 
of her seven sons and seven daughters 
a sense of their individual worth and 
who predicted for them blessings in the 
future predicated upon observance of 
law. 

We are thinking too of our compan- 
ions, and I am sure all of you brethren 
who are assembled and who are listening 
will join in a tribute to those who know 
us best, in our weaknesses, and still 
somehow contrive to bring out of us 
something of our potential worth; who 
pray and love us into being our better 
selves. 

This speech would not now be made 
were it not for one of the choicest of 
the daughters of Israel. Her faith and 
loyalty and love were sail and chart 
and compass on life's voyage. O God, 
we thank thee for our companions. We 
are grateful, too, for the hallowing in- 
fluence of children in the home. They 
hold us like an anchor in the storm. 
We think back when we knelt by their 
beds to nurse them through affliction, 
when we called on God to bless and 
restore them, and he heard us;» we 
thank God for the influence of their lives 
upon us, and for the continuing divi- 
dends of their love and loyalty. 

We thank God for the privilege that 
has been ours of working with the 
young people of the Church. The in- 
spiring message of our beloved Presi- 
dent about conditions in the world and 
the need for missionaries makes those 
of us who have had that experience 
feel, as I am sure these mission presi- 
dents here today must feel, how great 
it would be if there could be a hundred 
thousand of them. I am sure each 
mission could absorb all the mission- 
aries that we now can send. 

Thank God for the privilege of work- 
ing with those young people, worthy 
descendants of pioneer stock, faithful, 
full of integrity and faith. They have 
meant so much to our lives. 

Humbly we thank God for the price- 
less privilege that has been ours to 
associate with the men in the service, 
men who are willing to die for free- 
dom and country, and have the courage 
to live the principles of the gospel. We 
have seen them coming back from 
bombing missions, kneeling in their 
battle dress and talking to God as few 
men talk. Thank God for the privilege 
of associating with the servicemen. God 
bless them. ■: ; 



May we, as we leave this confer- 
ence, not forget them, but let a flood of 
letters go out to them, expressing our 
faith in them, letting them know that 
we are praying for them. 

Thank God, too, for the great privilege 
of associating with the students in 
Brigham Young University, the inspira- 
tion that comes from those thousands of 
valiant young Latter-day Saints, fruits 
of the gospel, nourished and sustained 
by the blood of their pioneer ancestors. 
Truly they are thoroughbreds. We al- 
most envy you young people who are 
listening in, and who are here today, 
envy you the future, dark and difficult 
though it may seem. Do not allow the 
huge events that are darkening the hori- 
zon to intimidate your souls, for God 
will make you equal to your time and 
task. The same one who led your parents 
will stand by you if you forsake him 
not. We envy you as you go forth with 
the improved methods and increased 
power to which reference has been 
made, and we say, with the poet, 

Ye that have faith to look with fearless 
eyes 

Beyond the tragedy of a world at strife, 

And know that out of death and night 

shall rise 
The dawn of ampler life: 
Rejoice, whatever anguish rend the heart, 
That God has given you the priceless dower 
To live in these great times and have your 

part 
That ye may tell your sons who see the 

light 
In Freedom's crowning hour, 
High in the heavens — their heritage to 

take — 
"I saw the powers of darkness take their 

flight; 
"I saw the morning break."f 

Now, while it would be inappropriate 
to even mention the first personal pro- 
noun in this speech, it would be un- 
grateful indeed if reference were not 
made to the gratitude that fills our 
hearts for the privilege that now is ours 
to associate with these great men, a 
privilege that must not be misread as 
merit. We love and support and honor 
them. We thank God for the privilege 
of sitting at the feet of greater men 
than Gamaliel of old who tutored 
Paul. 

God help us all that we may add to 
our faith, virtue, and to virtue, knowl- 
edge, and to knowledge, temperance, 
and to temperance, patience, and to 
patience, godliness, and to godliness, 
brotherly kindness, and to brotherly 
kindness, charity. God grant that these 
things may be in us and abound, in the 
name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



fFound on the body of an Australian soldier and 
credited to Sir Owen Seaman. 

401 



Sunday Afternoon Session, April 4, 1954 



Be Engaged in 



A Good Cause 

OF THE FIRST COUNCIL OF THE SEVENTY 



• ~1N Tuesday, April 6, 1830. six- 
men gathered in the home of 
I ; IB the Whitmer lamily and or- 
\ ganized the Church. I can 
t , remember with what surprise 

I learned for the first time, 
years ago, that it did not happen on a 
Sunday. Apparently the sixth day of 
April was more important than the day 
of the week. Joseph Smith, the Prophet, 
on the; day of the organization of the 
Church, ordained Oliver Cowdery to 
fee one of the Presiding Elders; Oliver 
Cowdery ordained Joseph Smith to be 
one of the Presiding Elders. Thus there 
were two presiding officers over four 
others. 

Last night I sat with the assembled 
multitude who filled this building. Re- 
ports said there were in the neighbor- 
hood of nine thousand men here. If 
we should take all of the men who 
are presiding officers in the Melchizedek 
Priesthood, the stake presidencies who 
guide them in their work and the 
high councilmen who assist the stake 
presidencies in directing the efforts of 
the presidencies of quorums, and put 
them in this building, the group would 
be just about as large as the number 
here last night. In 124 years, the 
Church and its Melchizedek Priesthood 
has grown sufficiently so that officers 
would now fill this building. The 
bishoprics or officers of the Aaronic 
Priesthood are not included in the total. 

I do not detect that Joseph Smith 
ever lacked confidence in the destiny 
of the Church. How much of our day 
he could see I do not know. I suspect 
the Lord showed him the ultimate 
end, if not all of the immediate steps. 
I always marvel that he did not waver 
as to what was going to be accom- 
plished. He did not set a timetable, 
but the assurance is there for all of 
us, to read, and to understand that 
the Church will fill the earth. We 
are now well on the way. We should 
not waver ourselves because it cannot 
be stopped. From the beginning with 
two officers we have grown until those 
presiding could barely squeeze into this 
tabernacle. 

We have been a long time learning 
how to use presiding authority. Offi- 
cers have been appointed by the hun- 
dreds and have not known what to do 
with their appointments. I believe 
there is, and has been going on for some 
time, a new awakening in the hearts of 

402 



the men who handle the great organiza- 
tion of the priesthood. They are learning 
how to preside and to conduct their 
affairs so that the body of the priesthood 
is beginning to take its place. 

I have on my desk a number of 
statistics which would bear out that 
thought. I should like to refer to just 
two of them which I think are im- 
portant at this moment. 

There is a quorum of elders in a city 
not far from here. (I shall not identify 
it.) The members of this quorum are 
composed largely of men who do shift- 
work; consequently their time is eaten 
into at the moments when they should 
be attending their meetings. That quo- 
rum of elders, under the direction of a 
president who seems to know how to 
do it, with the able assistance of two 
very splendid counselors, has had for 
the past two or three months, if the 
facts are reported correctly, fifty-five 
percent of his men attending the weekly 
morning priesthood meeting. He took 
sixty percent of them to the monthly 
priesthood meeting of the stake. He 
has them organized so that there is not 
a class in the Sunday School of his 
ward, but where one of the elders is 
assigned to sit there, with the lesson all 
prepared, ready to take part in case 
the regular teacher should fail to come 
or should need assistance. 

The same thing is done in the other 
auxiliaries, in case they are needed. 
Such is the possibility of quorums of the 
priesthood if they recognize the need. 
The remarkable thing about it is that 
there is not a man who holds the 
priesthood but what if he feels neces- 
sary and wanted leaps to the cause. 

Your job, brethren, is to make them 
feel necessary and wanted. 

Another instance: There is taking part 
in a bit of work a large body of the Mel- 
chizedek Priesthood quorums from about 
135 stakes. I estimate there are some- 
where in the neighborhood of a thou- 
sand quorums. In one item, that of 
whether or not the presidents of the 
quorums and their counselors will visit 
their members often to encourage them, 
there has been an improvement of more 
than four hundred percent. Now, that 
is a statistic. I do not like statistics, 
but I would submit to you that when 
the president of a quorum, and his coun- 
selors, pick up their hats and their 
coats and with courage in their hearts 
and humility in their souls, leave their 



firesides to go out and find their breth- 
ren of the priesthood, to warm them up 
and make them feel necessary, that 
ceases to be a statistic but begins to 
approach what the Savior must have 
meant when he said, "Greater love hath 
no man than this. . . ." (John 15:13.) 
Surely they are finding their friends. 
If they will keep it up, the fruits of 
that action alone will activate their 
brethren until there will not be any 
necessity for doubling of positions in 
the various wards and auxiliaries of the 
Church. It will also have its effect upon 
the home. When the Church was organ- 
ized with six members in 1830, it was 
prophesied that it would fill the earth. 
I should like to say this about a man 
and a wife and four children. They 
make six. Whenever any man in this 
Church takes his proper place in the 
home as head of that home, under the 
righteousness of the priesthood, and 
takes care of his family the way he 
should, raising his children to believe, 
to have faith, and to accept the princi- 
ples, the ultimate destiny of that family, 
the final end to that man will be the 
same as though he had organized a 
church. In the final accounting, his 
place will be so high that his six will 
have swelled into a multitude. So we 
may, ourselves, brethren, do things 
which will duplicate for us, alone, what 
the Prophet has done so nobly for us 
all. 

Well, that is using the priesthood. I 
have often wondered what would hap- 
pen to a man who suddenly found him- 
self without it. Many of us do not 
care much about it and let it go, but 
suppose we did not have it? Suppose 
we could not use it? Suppose we sud- 
denly were told we could not exercise it? 
I had such an experience one time 
during World War II. My son had 
occasion to come home on a furlough 
from his army camp. It was during 
the time that conference was being 
held, and in obedience to the request of 
the government, the Church had ceased 
to hold its meetings in this building but 
was holding them in the Assembly 
Hall. Consequently, because of its size, 
admission had to be by ticket. Unless 
a man had a presiding position in the 
Church, he could not get a ticket. There 
was just not enough room to have any- 
body come but the stake and ward 
leaders. The Presidency of the Church 
in their kindness, thinking of these 
boys who needed an extra lift, saw to 
it that any boy who came home on a 
furlough cpuld have a ticket and get 
in. I recall bringing my son down 
from Ogden and stopping at the south 
gate and watching him go through. As 
the guard let him pass and closed the 
gate in my face, I pressed up against the 
bars, watching him as he finally disap- 
peared into the open door of the As- 
sembly Hall. And then I think I knew 
what it means if a person suddenly can- 
not do what he would like to do in this 
Church, cannot associate with those 
with whom he would like to associate. 
I was completely cut off from my rights. 
I held the priesthood, but I could not 
exercise it. There were doorkeepers and 
attendants, and gardeners, and ushers 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



there — but I was not allowed to enter. 
I turned away with the dreadful feeling 
of being left out. I hope I never have 
a similar experience again. It was a 
lesson to me of what could happen to 
me if I lost my rights. I do not want 
to lose my rights. I want to be able, 
when the time comes, to walk through 
that gate and meet my family and my 
loved ones and then go on to that destiny 
which is reserved for those who desire 
to be righteous. I believe I echo the 
feeling of everybody who holds the 



priesthood or who is the wife or child 
of one who holds such priesthood. 

I can think of one scripture I should 
like to apply to you, you men who hold 
the priesthood and who preside over the 
priesthood, because without your active 
presidency, nothing much will happen. 
In this Church, men have been taught 
to wait until they are appointed to do 
something; men normally do not volun- 
teer to hold office or perform service. 
That is a traditional method. So if 
you want these men to work, brethren, 



you must go after them, you must meet 
them, you must visit them, and you 
must make them feel necessary and 
wanted. Then watch them respond. 
This is the scripture: 

Verily I say, men should be anxiously 
engaged in a good cause, and do many 
things of their own free will, and bring to 
pass much righteousness. (D. & C. 58:27.) 

May the Lord help us to do it, I 
pray, in the name of Christ. Amen. 



With FAITH in GOD 




OF THE FIRST COUNCIL OF THE SEVENTY 



y beloved brethren and sis- 
ters: My wife once asked 
if Father, "Do you ever get 
over being nervous when 
. you speak to the confer- 

ence?" And he said, "I 
haven't yet." And neither have I. 

I seek an interest in your faith and 
prayers, that the testimony which I may 
endeavor to bear may be directed by 
the Spirit of our heavenly Father. We 
have listened to some wonderful testi- 
monies today. I hope that mine may 
be in full harmony with what has been 
said. 

There are many things for which I 
am truly grateful, especially the testi- 
mony that I have as to the reality of 
the Sonship of the Christ, that he lives, 
that he has done a wonderful service 
for you and me and that he has pre- 
pared the plan for us, which, if fol- 
lowed, will give us the joy for which 
the Book of Mormon says that man 
exists, and will bring us back into the 
presence of God with the ultimate pos- 
sibility, if we attain to perfection, of 
Godhood. 

There are many things requisite to 
that. President Richards referred to 
one of the most important of them to- 
day, and that is the family organization 
entered into with the approval and 
under the authority of the priesthood 
of God, sealed by a servant of God 
and under the holy spirit of promise. 

It should be our purpose, brethren 
and sisters, as we approach this situa- 
tion, to do it in all seriousness, under- 
standing its tremendous potentialities 
and responsibilities, with a determina- 
tion in our hearts that we will do 
everything we possibly can to make it 
a success and to enjoy in that relation- 
ship the Spirit of God, our heavenly 
Father. 

One of my friends, one day, in talk- 
ing to me, said, "You know, Antoine, if 
I were God, I would have done things 
differently," and I said, "How?" "Well," 
he said, "in the first place I would have 
fixed it up so that whenever a man 
married a woman, he would have been 
happy." 

I prefer to think he was talking from 

JUNE 1954 



observation rather than experience, but 
it is a fact that throughout the world 
a tremendously large proportion — too 
large a proportion — of the marriages 
that are entered into do not produce 
the desired happiness. In order to 
guarantee it there* must be a proper 
foundation for it. I have been trying 
today to think of some of the founda- 
tion stones; and who should lay them, 
as well as when the laying of them 
should begin. 

It seems to me that the purpose of the 
family relationship is to furnish bodies 
to spirits who are waiting the opportunity 
to tabernacle in the flesh. I have come 
to think that when we assume the 
obligation of offering such a tabernacle, 
we should be equipped, if possible, to 
produce a perfect one, and to that end 
our lives must be well-nigh perfect as 
to chastity and moral purpose. 

I believe the foundation should be 
laid in the beginning by the parents 
who, when entering into marriage, 
should give due consideration to their 
anticipated children. Those of you who 
are beginning now, and those of you 
who are in the process of rearing fami- 
lies, should bear that in mind for it is 
incumbent upon you to lay the founda- 
tion stones for the happy marriages of 
your children, to teach them the re- 
sponsibility of it, so that as they ap- 
proach that age, an age when there are 
certain urges developing within the 
human body, that they should have 
a high moral and religious purpose and 
be able to dominate those impulses, 
bringing them under absolute subjec- 
tion, so that when the time comes, the 
contracting parties can enter into the 
temple of God and make the promises 
that are made therein to each other, 
realizing that they have a right to 
do it. There is nothing that will tend 
to make a marriage happier than faith 
in each other, and there is nothing, 
I think, that will produce greater faith 
than the testimony of each to the other, 
of a pure previous life. 

The physical dangers from the non- 
observance of the law of chastity can 
well be overcome, but I have never 
yet found anybody who could say that 



the moral effects of its infringement 
could be entirely overcome and forgot- 
ten. It is true that there is a law of 
repentance and forgiveness and all that, 
but how much better it is when we 
begin life in that capacity, if we do not 
have to invoke that law for that par- 
ticular offense. I believe it is possible 
for fathers and mothers, if they set the 
example, and teach under the Spirit 
of God, to get close enough to their 
children to lay such a foundation. 

After having laid the stone, then 
they must build upon it, and that build- 
ing must be the reflection of a chaste, 
virtuous, honest, upright life on the 
part of the father and mother of the 
family. You know and I know that does 
not always exist, but it should always 
exist, when a family starts out. 

Children should be taught that there 
is a greater likelihood of success if the 
contracting parties have community of 
interests. It may not always be im- 
perative, I presume, that they should 
belong to the same church, but the 
chances are better if they do. It may 
not always be necessary that they have 
the same background, but the chances 
are better if they do, and the chances 
are always better if they do not rush 
into the union thoughtlessly, not un- 
derstanding each other. Then they 
should be taught that there may be ob- 
stacles to surmount as they move along 
together in married life; that victory 
over these obstacles is what develops 
strength and power and ability. I do 
not know whether we would have been 
so much better off if He had made it 
so there would never have been any 
sorrow come into a family organization 
because I think that is one of the ways 
God has of testing us and mellowing 
us. When we survive them, when we 
can put our arms around each other in 
a mutual feeling of faith and of trust 
and reliance, then we develop from 
those obstacles. That, brethren and 
sisters, I believe, is our duty to our 
children, to teach them so that when 
they enter into this relationship they 
will be sweet and clean, with faith in 
God, realizing that the marriage they 
(Continued on following page) 

403 



Antoine R. Ivins continued 

celebrate will not end with this life, 
but that it is to be for all eternity, and, 
consequently, it should be properly 
done and done under the inspiration of 
the Spirit of God. Then, I believe, it 
would always be safe. 

But after having gone that far, 
brethren and sisters, we are not always 
safe. There are too many cases where 
older people fail. Many of the things 
which disrupt families are trivial in the 
extreme, and many of them come about, 
just because people cannot bring them- 
selves to acknowledge that the things 
they do they ought not to do and to 
try to make adjustments for them with 
each other. 

If we could, under the inspiration of 



our heavenly Father, find a few of the 
solutions as we grow older, it would 
be much easier for many of us. The 
court records tell us that these things 
do happen. They ought never to hap- 
pen in a good Latter-day Saint family. 

Our efforts should be to so live that 
we will have claim upon our heavenly 
Father for his Spirit to help us over 
these rough places, so that the example 
we set to our growing children, and to 
their children, when they come along, 
will be one above reproach. 

The family, we have been told, is the 
foundation stone of our society. It is 
not brought together just that we may 
enjoy each other's association here. As 
I have suggested, it has a higher, more 



spiritual purpose, and the relationships 
that are entered into in the family 
should always be directed by the Spirit 
of God. If that could be, we would 
always be happy in that relationship, 
and then we would have a solidarity 
in our organization that would astound 
the world. 

I do not want to say more today, but 
I plead, brethren and sisters, for an ef- 
fort on our part to so instil in the hearts 
and minds of growing children, who 
are our responsibility, a desire to make 
this the highest social relationship that 
there is, a grand, glorious religious privi- 
lege entered into with the approval of 
the priesthood of God, with a determina- 
tion that nothing under heaven shall 
ever disrupt it. 

God bless us in it, I pray, in the name 
of Jesus. Amen. 



The Word of Our God Will Stand 




OF THE COUNCIL OP THE TWELVE 



1 feel humble, my brothers and 
| sisters, as I occupy this posi- 
: tion. I pray that I may en- 
■\ joy the Spirit of the Lord for 
, the few moments that I am 
8 here. Since our last confer- 
ence, I have had the privilege, by ap- 
pointment of the First Presidency, of 
visiting the islands of the Pacific, and 
now I think I can understand why 
Brother Matthew Cowley loved those 
colonies and people as he did, because 
I found the love they had in their 
hearts for him. It was while I was in 
New Zealand that I received the word 
of his passing. Those people truly love 
him, and as you travel through the 
Church and you feel the faith and the 
spirit of the members in whichever 
land you happen to go, be it in those 
lands, or in the Hawaiian Islands, or in 
Europe, you cannot help but be im- 
pressed with the words of the Apostle 
Paul, when he said: 

For ye are all the children of God by 
faith in Christ Jesus. 

For as many of you as have been bap- 
tized into Christ have put on Christ. 

There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is 

neither bond nor free, there is neither 

male nor female: for ye are all one in 
Christ Jesus. (Gal. 3:26-28.) 

And that to me is one of the marvel- 
ous things about this Church, about 
which President McKay spoke this 
morning, when he told of the an- 
nouncement the Lord made to the 
Prophet Joseph that a marvelous work 
was about to come forth among the 
children of men. The faith and the 
unity and the oneness that exists among 
the Saints of God wherever you find 
them, whatever their color might be, 
is a wonderful thing to me. 

404 



And another is the marvelous feeling 
of faith that the Lord plants in the 
hearts of the missionaries. I have seen 
missionaries in the field who would 
gladly have given their lives for the 
testimony of the truth that the Lord 
had given to them. 

We had a missionary in our mission, 
who was on his second mission, and 
he told of when he was on his first 
mission. While at lunch, two men rode 
up on horseback and said, "Aren't you 
holding a meeting this afternoon?" and 
he said, "No, we hadn't planned on it." 
"Well," the man said, "there is a whole 
group over at the chapel waiting for 
you, and they expect you to come." So 
the missionary said, "We will be right 
over," and when they arrived they 
found a posse of men on horses with 
lasso ropes, and they said, "We are 
going to string you Mormon elders up 
to this tree." This missionary happened 
to be a bit witty, and he said, "Well, 
that is all right, but there is no hurry 
about it, is there? Come on inside, and 
let's talk it over," and before they got 
through, the leader of the mob took 
the two elders home with him. But 
there they were, facing even death, as 
it were, but there was no fear because 
of the marvelous Spirit the Lord has 
put into this work. 

I have heard it said, I have never 
read it, that once the Prophet Joseph, 
when he appeared before the President 
of the United States, was asked the 
difference between this Church and 
other churches, and he said, "The differ- 
ence is that we have the Holy Ghost," 
and then I thought of Peter before he 
received the Holy Ghost, how he denied 
the Christ three times during one night, 
and after he had received the Holy 
Ghost, you remember, when he was 
asked by the chief priests, if they had 



not commanded him not to preach 
Christ and him crucified in the streets of 
Jerusalem, and his reply was: "Whom 
shall men obey? God or man." (See 
Acts 5:29.) 

I thank God that among the marvel- 
ous things in this Church is this wonder- 
ful spirit that binds the Saints together 
and motivates the members of the 
Church to be willing to sacrifice, in 
order to build the kingdom of God in 
the earth. 

I would like to say a few words about 
another phase of this great and mar- 
velous work that has appealed to me, 
and that is the fulfilment of prophecy. 
As I read the words of Isaiah, I read 
that the Lord has planned all of his 
work from the beginning, and he has 
permitted his prophets so to announce 
unto the people. That is why Peter 
tells us that, 

We have also a more sure word of 
prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye 
take heed, as unto a light that shineth in 
a dark place, until the dawn, and the day 
star arise in your hearts: 

Knowing this first, that no prophecy or 
the scripture is of any private interpretation. 

For the prophecy came not in old time 
by the will of man: but holy men of God 
spake as they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost. (II Peter 1:19-21.) 

And so, today, we have the more 
sure word of prophecy, and as I read 
the prophecies of the scriptures and 
those of our modern prophets, I am 
sure in my own mind that there has 
never been a period in the history of 
the world when there were as many 
prophecies being fulfilled as there are 
today. 

There will not be time to go into 

the details of what has transpired in 

the restoration of the gospel, in the 

gathering of the Saints to these valleys 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



of the mountains, in the building of 
these holy temples. I think of the words 
of President Young when the corner- 
stone of this Salt Lake Temple was 
laid, when he made this statement: 

"This morning we have assembled 
on one of the most solemn, interesting, 
joyful, and glorious occasions that ever 
have transpired, or will transpire among 
the children of men, while the earth 
continues in its present organization, 
and is occupied for its present purposes. 
And I congratulate my brethren and 
sisters that it is our unspeakable privi- 
lege to stand here this day, and minister 
before the Lord on an occasion which 
has caused the tongues and pens of 
Prophets to speak and write for many 
scores of centuries which are past." 
(Discourses of Brigham Young, p. 632, 
1925 ed.) 

Think of it! Some three thousand 
years ago, the Lord permitted Isaiah 
and Micah to see this temple, and they 
declared: 

And it shall come to pass in the last 
days, that the mountain of the Lord's 
house shall be established in the top of 
the mountains, and shall be exalted above 
the hills; and all nations shall flow unto 
it. 

And many people shall go and say, Come 
ye, and let us go up to the mountain of 
the Lord, to the house of the God of 
Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, 
and we will walk in his paths. (Isa. 2:2-3.) 

Do we need any better evidence of 
the fulfilment of this prophecy than 
these great congregations that are as- 
sembling here to worship the Lord and 
to listen to the words of his prophets 
of this dispensation. 

I think also of the words of Jesus, 
as he walked along the way to Emmaus 
with his two disciples, "But their eyes 
were holden that they should not know 
him," and then after listening to them 
tell of the events that had transpired in 
Jerusalem pertaining to the crucifixion 
of the Lord, he said: "O fools, and slow 
of heart to believe all that the prophets 
have spoken." And then he began with 
Moses and the prophets and showed 
them how that in all things the prophets 
had testified of him and what would 
transpire as part of his ministry and 
his labors. And then we are told that 
he opened the understanding of his 
Apostles, that they might understand 
the scriptures. (Luke 24:16, 25.) 

And then we are told by Mormon 
that ". . . the eternal purposes of the 
Lord shall roll on, until all his promises 
shall be fulfilled." And then Mormon 
said, "Search the prophecies of Isaiah.'' 
And then he made known that in the 
day when these prophecies should be 
fulfilled, that it would be given unto 
the people to understand them. (Mor- 
mon 8:22-23.) 

And as I read the prophecies of Isaiah, 
it seems to me that the Lord almost 
permitted him to live more in our day 
than when he was actually upon the 
earth, for so many of his prophecies 
deal with the latter-days and the things 
that are to transpire in this dispensation. 

I think of the words of one of our 
worthy patriarchs, not so long ago. 
He was in his nineties, and one of 
JUNE 1954 



his friends said, "Brother-so-and-so, 
wouldn't you rather pass on into the 
next world, where your wife is and so 
many of your loved ones, and so many 
of your friends?" And he rebuked him 
and said, "Not much. I have lived to 
see the Lord accomplish so much in this 
dispensation, I want to stay as long as 
I can and see him finish his work." 

It would be an interesting thing were 
there time to consider the prophecies 
that are yet to be fulfilled, but I do 
want to say a word about what is going 
on over in Jerusalem and the Holy 
Land at this present time. So many of 
the prophets, and the Savior of the 
world, himself, and particularly when 
he visited the Ncphites, have told of 
the day when the Jews would be gath- 
ered back to that land and how the 
Lord would fight their battles and how 
he would do a marvelous work among 
them. And when you read what is 
going on and see how they have be- 
come a nation today, it is a wonderful 
thing. 

And then I contrast the prophecies 
with relation to their regathering and 
their rebuilding of their temple and 
their rebuilding of the waste places that 
have been desolate according to the 
prophets for many generations, with the 
prophecy of Isaiah with respect to the 
destruction of the great city of Babylon. 
You will remember at the time it was 
the greatest city in all the world. It 
is interesting to read the descriptions 
of it, with its beautiful gardens, and 
yet Isaiah announced that that city 
would be destroyed; he said that it 
would never be rebuilt, that it would 
never be inhabited from generation to 
generation, that it would become the 
abode of reptiles and wild animals, and 
that the Arabs would no more pitch 
their tents there. That was a declaration 
that the greatest city in the world would 
not only be destroyed, but it would also 
never be rebuilt. 

No one would dare say that of any 
of our great cities today. Now, contrast 
that with the destruction of Jerusalem. 
The Savior said it would be plowed as 
an acre and not one stone would be left 
upon another, but all of the prophets 
declared it would be rebuilt, and not 
only that, but that her waste places 
should also be restored until it should 
become as the garden of Eden. 

And the desolate land shall be tilled, 
whereas it lay desolate in the sight of ail 
that passed by. 

And they shall say, This land that was 
desolate is become like the garden of Eden; 
and the waste and desolate and ruined 
cities are become fenced, and are inhabited. 
(Ezek. 36:34-35.) 

If you read your current magazines, 
such as the article that appeared in the 
March Reader's Digest about what is 
going on over there, how the men use 
the Bible to find where the springs and 
wells were, and the reservoirs and the 
iron mines, it is a marvelous thing, 
and that land is being rebuilt. 

I could not help but think, as I read 
some of these articles, of how Brother 
Orson Hyde would feel today. He was 
sent there in 1841 by the Presidency of 
the Church to dedicate that land for 



the regathering of the Jews. At that 
time, it was a wasteland, with very few 
people there, and today they are going 
back by the thousands and by the hun- 
dreds of thousands. 

I have in my heart a feeling that it 
will not be long until the Presidency 
of the Church will feel to open up 
the missionary work among these people, 
because the Savior indicated that the 
fulness of his gospel would be preached 
unto them in the latter days and not 
only that, but also in a revelation to 
the Prophet Joseph, he indicated that 
the gospel was to be preached, as Pres- 
ident McKay pointed out, to all nations, 
to the Gentiles, first, and then to the 
Jews, so that the day will come when 
we will carry the message to them. 

I have one specific little illustration 
of how it would appear the Lord is 
working with them I would like to 
refer to here today. First, I will read 
a few words from Zachariah, the twelfth 
chapter: 

In that day shall the Lord defend the 
inhabitants of Jerusalem; and hal that is 
feeble among them at that day shall be as 
David; and the house of David shall be as 
God, as the angel of the Lord before them. 

And it shall come to pass in that day, 
that I will seek to destroy all the nations 
that come against Jerusalem. (Zach. 12:8-9.) 

The Lord said he would fight their 
battles and that they should be strong, 
like unto David. When David went 
out to meet Goliath, no mortal man 
would ever have thought that in and 
of himself he could have conquered 
that great giant. David went forth, and 
when Goliath ridiculed him, saying, 
"Am I a dog, that thou comest to me 
with staves?" David replied: "Thou 
comest to me with a sword, and with 
a spear, and with a shield: but I come 
to thee in the name of the Lord of 
hosts, the God of the armies of Israel, 
whom thou hast defied. 

"This day will the Lord deliver thee 
into mine hand," and by that same 
power, the Lord is today wresting this 
great land of promise and delivering 
it back unto his people. (See I Sam. 17: 
43, 45.) 

A short time ago, when a committee 
was sent there by President Truman, 
they were told by Chaim Weizmann, 
the first president of Israel, that it was 
their belief in a "mystical force that 
would return the Jews to the land of 
Israel, that had kept them alive." 

In the Jewish Hope, of September 
1950, was an article by Arthur U. Mich- 
elson. I will not take time to read it, 
but he tells of a visit he made to Jeru- 
salem, when he heard the experience 
of the Jewish army. They had only one 
cannon, and were facing the Arabs with 
their well-trained and equipped army, 
and so when they used this cannon, 
they moved it from place to place so 
the enemy would think they had many, 
and every time the cannon was fired, 
they would beat tin cans in order to 
make a lot of noise so that the enemy 
would think they had many cannons. 

I want to read what he said about 
what happened when the armies of 
Israel were about to give up: 

(Continued on following page) 

405 



leGrand Richards continued 



"One of the officials has told me how 
much the Jews had to suffer. They had 
hardly anything with which to resist 
the heavy attacks of the Arabs who 
were well organized and equipped with 
the latest weapons. Besides, they had 
neither food nor water, because all their 
supplies were cut off. . . . 

"At this critical moment, God showed 
them that he was on their side, for 
he performed one of the greatest mir- 
acles that ever happened. The Arabs 
suddenly threw down their arms and 
surrendered. When their delegation ap- 
peared with the white flag, they asked, 
"Where are the three men that led you, 
and where are all the troops we saw?" 
The Jews told them that they did not 
know anything of the three men, for 
this group was their entire force. The 
Arabs said that they saw three persons, 
with long beards and flowing white 
robes who warned them not to fight 
any longer, otherwise they would all 
be killed. They became so frightened 
that they decided to give up. What an 
encouragement this was for the Jews 



Trust in God 

MM 

Do the Right 



to realize that God was fighting for 
them." 

And then he told about another case 
when one man with a white robe and 
a long beard appeared, and they all saw 
him, and they gave up their arms. Now 
I do not know, but the Lord said that 
he would do something for the Jews in 
the latter days, and when he permitted 
the Three Nephites to tarry upon this 
land, he said: 

And behold they will be among the Gen- 
tiles, and the Gentiles shall know them 
not. 

They will also be among the Jews, and 
the Jews shall know them not. 

And it shall come to pass, when the 
Lord seeth fit in his wisdom that they 
shall minister unto all the scattered tribes 
of Israel, and unto all nations, kindreds, 
tongues and people, and shall bring out 
of them unto Jesus many souls, that their 
desire may be fulfilled, and also because 
of the convincing power of God which is 
in them. (3 Ne. 28:27-29.) 

Whoever these persons were, they 
seemed to have "convincing power" 



' ♦ 



sufficient to cause a whole army to 
surrender. 

In permitting these Three Nephites 
to tarry upon the earth until he, Jesus, 
should come in his glory, he must have 
had in mind some great things for them 
to accomplish in bringing about a ful- 
filment of his promises. Whether it was 
they who convinced the army of the 
Arabs to surrender, I do not know, 
but this I do know: That what is going 
on in the Holy Land should convince 
one that the Lord is moving rapidly 
toward restoring the Jews to the land 
of their fathers and is giving them that 
land and redeeming it from its waste 
condition, as the prophets have foretold. 

In closing, I give you the words of 
Isaiah. I believe the words of the proph- 
ets with all my heart. 

The grass withereth, the flower fadeth: 
but the word of our God shall stand for 
ever. (Isa. 40:8.) 

To me prophecy is one of the great 
evidences that there is really a God and 
that he is directing his work and will 
do so to its ultimate decreed destiny, 
and I bear you this witness in the name 
of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 




OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 







Y beloved brethren and 
sisters and friends: Hum- 
bly I acknowledge the 
great honor, privilege, and 
responsibility which is 
mine, as I look into your 
faces. I am grateful for this conference 
— thankful to the Lord that I am able to 
be here, to mingle with you, partake of 
this sweet spirit, and grateful to him 
that he has seen fit to call these general 
conferences of the Church and the 
quarterly conferences in the stakes of 
Zion. 

I have in mind a desire to offer just 
a word of hope and encouragement and 
admonition this afternoon. I owe a 
great deal, as all of us who are gathered 
here do, to this great Church and king- 
dom of which we are a part. Through- 
out my life, I have felt very keenly my 
obligation to this, the Church and king- 
dom of God, and my gratitude to my 
heavenly Father that my lot has been 
cast with this people. 

I wish it were possible for all of us to 
place our trusts completely in God and 
to keep his commandments fully. I wish 
we had the courage, the faith, and the 
strength of character so that we would 
in very deed place our trust in our 
heavenly Father and keep all of his 
commandments and do that which is 
right. 

Many years ago, when I was a boy in 
406 



my teens, a particular course of study in 
the Young Men's Mutual Improvement 
Association made a deep and lasting im- 
pression upon my life. It was a series 
of lessons on the development of char- 
acter. I have often wished that that 
course might be repeated. The first in 
the series was a group of lessons on 
courage. There is a rather interesting 
sidelight which I recall. In those days 
in our manuals, it was not uncommon 
to carry advertising, and I remember 
that on the lower front cover was an 
advertisement which read as follows: 
"Oldest, largest, best. LDS Business 
College. Day Sessions, $7.00 a month; 
Night Sessions, $4.00 a month." 

It is not about the advertisement that 
I wish to speak, but on the flyleaf of 
that excellent course of study there ap- 
peared a few stanzas from a "Selected" 
poem under the caption, "Trust in God 
and Do the Right." 

Courage, brother, do not stumble, 
Though thy path is dark as night; 
There's a star to guide the humble — 
Trust in God and do the right. 

Let the road be long and dreary, 
And its ending out of sight, 
Foot it bravely — strong or weary, 
Trust in God and do the right. 

Perish "policy" and cunning, 
Perish all that fears the light; 
Whether losing, whether winning, 
Trust in God and do the right. 



Some will hate thee, some will love thee, 
Some will flatter, some will slight, 
Turn from man, and look above thee, 
Trust in God and do the right. 

Simple rule and safest guiding, 
Inward peace and inward light, 
Star upon our path abiding, 
Trust in God and do the right. 

At the head of that first chapter ap- 
peared those reassuring words of Joshua, 
later used as a theme in MIA: 

Be strong and of a good courage; be not 
afraid, neither be thou dismayed: for the 
Lord thy God is with thee whithersoever 
thou goest. (Joshua 1:9.) 

And then the Psalmist: 

Be still, and know that I am God. 
(Psalm 46:10.) 

It is a great blessing, my brethren and 
sisters, to have an inner peace, to have 
an assurance, to have a spirit of serenity, 
an inward calm during times of strife 
and struggle, during times of sorrow and 
reverses. It is soul-satisfying to know 
that God is at the helm, that he is mind- 
ful of his children, and that we can 
with full confidence place our trust in 
him. I believe that all the truly great 
men of the earth have been men who 
trusted in God and who have striven 
to do that which is right as they under- 
stood the right. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



I have often read the words of Abra- 
ham Lincoln when he said, 

God rules this world, ... I am a full 
believer that God knows what He wants 
a man to do — that which pleases him. It 
is never well with that man who heeds 
it not . . . without the assistance of that 
Divine Being, I cannot succeed, with that 
assistance I cannot fail. 

And he offered similar admonition 
for the nations of the earth, as have 
other great Americans and great spiritual 
leaders. Said Lincoln: 

It is the duty of nations as well as of 
men to own their dependence upon the 
overruling power of God, to confess their 
sins and transgressions in humble sorrow 
. . . and to recognize the sublime truth 
that those nations only are blessed whose 
God is the Lord. 

I thrilled, as I am sure you did, as 
our chief executive, newly elected, stood 
on that solemn occasion, at the time of 
his inauguration, and offered a humble 
prayer to the Almighty. In majestic 
simplicity President Dwight D. Eisen- 
hower petitioned on that occasion: 

. . . Give us, we pray, the power to 
discern clearly right from wrong, and allow 
all our works and actions to be governed 
thereby and by the laws of this land . . . 
so that all may work for the good of our 
beloved country and for Thy glory. Amen. 

It is reassuring to see men in high 
places, in church, in government, in 
business — in all of the walks of life — 
who are not afraid to acknowledge their 
dependence upon God — who are not 
afraid to trust him — not afraid to try 
to do that which is right. 

Yes, God is at the helm, my brothers 
and sisters. I know it, and you know it. 
Surely no group of people in all the 
world has greater evidence of that fact 
than do the Latter-day Saints. Even 
during the days of persecution and hard- 
ship, the Lord has continually encour- 
aged us to trust in him, to keep his 
commandments, to do that which is 
right and then be unafraid. 

We live in a world of fear today. 
Fear seems to be almost everywhere 
present. But there is no place for fear 
among the Latter-day Saints, among 
men and women who keep the com- 
mandments, who place their trust in 
the Almighty, who are not afraid to 
get down on their knees and pray to 
our heavenly Father. 

I remember an incident in the life 
of the Prophet Joseph. God bless his 
memory! He had been persecuted with 
his people, driven, and at this particular 
time he was in Liberty Jail, incarcerated 
upon trumped-up charges. Finally, when 
it seemed as though he could stand it 
no longer; he cried out in the anguish 
of his soul, as recorded in the 121st 
section: 

O God, where art thou? And where is 
the pavilion that covereth thy hiding place? 

How long shall thy hand be stayed, and 
thine eye, yea thy pure eye, behold from 
the eternal heavens the wrongs of thy 
people and of thy servants, and thine ear 
be penetrated with their cries? (D. & G. 
121:1-2.) 

JUNE 1954 



And you will recall, the word came 
back to him: 

My son, peace be unto thy soul; thine 
adversity and thine afflictions shall be but 
a small moment; 

And then, if thou endure it well, God shall 
exalt thee on high; thou shalt triumph over 
thy foes. (Ibid., 121:7-8.) 

Then the Lord pointed out to this 
great man, this prophet of God, that 
all these things had been given for the 
purpose of gaining experience, of help- 
ing to build him for the great responsi- 
bilities that lay ahead of him. How 
sweet and reassuring are the words of 
the Lord on that memorable occasion 
as he counseled: 

. . . know thou, my son, that all these 
things shall give thee experience, and shall 
be for thy good. 

. . . therefore, fear not what man can do, 
for God shall be with you forever and ever. 
(Ibid., 122:7, 9.) 

The Lord, speaking to his sons of 
this dispensation and the membership 
of his Church, gave the following ad- 
monition in another revelation: 

Fear not to do good, my sons, for what- 
soever ye sow, that shall ye also reap; 
therefore, if ye sow good ye shall also reap 
good for your reward. 

Therefore, fear not, little flock; do good; 
let earth and hell combine against you, for 
if ye are built upon my rock, they cannot 
prevail. 

. . . perform with soberness the work 
which I have commanded you. 

Look unto me in every thought; doubt 
not, fear not. (Ibid., 6:33-36.) 

You will also recall the admonition 
he gave to the early disciples of this 
dispensation, recorded in the Lord's 
preface to the Book of Commandments, 
the first section of the Doctrine and 
Covenants: 

And they shall go forth and none shall 
stay them, for I the Lord have commanded 
them. (Ibid., 1:5.) 

So among the Latter-day Saints, par- 
ticularly, there should be no fears, even 
in a world where many people are 
concerned about atom bombs, the hy- 
drogen bomb; where many are fearing 
Communism and some are talking fear- 
fully of a depression. There need be 
no fear in the hearts of Latter-day 
Saints. People who live the gospel, who 
keep the commandments, who trust in 
God and do that which is right, need 
never fear because God speaks peace 
to the honest in heart through his Spirit. 
Said the Lord in the 11th section of the 
Doctrine and Covenants: 

And now, verily, verily, I say unto thee, 
put your trust in that Spirit which leadeth to 
do good — yea, to do justly ... to judge 
righteously; and this is my Spirit. (Ibid., 
11:12.) 

On another occasion the Lord de- 
clared: 

The weak things of the world shall come 
forth and break down the mighty and 
strong ones, that man should not counsel his 
fellow man, neither trust in the arm of flesh. 
(Ibid., 1:19; italics added.) 



Our heavenly Father is continually 
mindful of us. It is his "work and glory" 
to make the exaltation of man possible. 
The course whicfh he has outlined is 
simple, yet able to make men's stature 
reflect confident living free from fear. 
Hear his words: 

Let him trust in me and he shall not be 
confounded. . . . (Ibid., 84:116.) 

So, my brethren and sisters, there may 
come persecution; there may come op- 
position; there may come reverses; there 
may come criticism and misrepresenta- 
tion. Your motives may be questioned. 
You may be attacked. But if we place 
our trust in the Almighty and do that 
which is right, there will come an inner 
assurance, an inner calm, a peace that 
will bring joy and happiness to our 
souls. 

In my office in Washington, in the 
Department of Agriculture, established 
by President Abraham Lincoln, I have 
in a small frame these words of the 
great Emancipator: 

If I were to try to read, much less answer, 
all the attacks made on me, this shop might 
as well be closed for any other business. 
I do the very best I know how— the very 
best I can; and I mean to keep doing so 
until the end. If the end brings me out all 
right, what is said against me won't amount 
to anything. If the end brings me out 
wrong, ten angels swearing I was right would 
make no difference. 

And that is the spirit which should 
characterize the lives of the Latter-day 
Saints. "Do what is right, let the conse- 
quence follow," goes one of our favorite 
hymns. Shrink not from duty where it 
is made known. Keep the command- 
ments. Trust in God and do the right. 

In the early days of the Church, you 
may recall, the Lord frequently praised 
the elders for certain things they did, 
but ofttimes he would chastise as well, 
and in the 60th section of the Doctrine 
and Covenants, after giving a few words 
of praise, he said: 

But with some I am not well pleased, 
for they will not open their mouths, but 
they hide the talent which I have given 
unto them, because of the fear .of man. 
Wo unto such, for mine anger is kindled 
against them. (D. & C. 60:2.) 

And so my brethren and sisters, as 
President Richards pointed out so beau- 
tifully this morning, let us never be 
ashamed of the gospel of Jesus Christ. 
Let us never be afraid to do what is 
right. Let us trust in God and keep his 
commandments, for this is the whole 
duty of man. 

I know, and so do you who have 
testimonies of the divinity of this work, 
that without God's help we cannot 
succeed, but with his help we can ac- 
complish anything he asks us to do. 
And we can do it with a feeling of as- 
surance, of confidence, and with a spirit 
of serenity which can be a joy and 
blessing to all of us. 

God help us to keep his command- 
ments, to put our homes in order, to 
pray to God, to trust in him and do the 
right, I humbly pray in the name of 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 

407 



Monday Morning Session, April 5, 1954 

Spiritual Power 
As a Force 

ASSISTANT TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 




L 



"The clouds of error disappear 
Before the rays of light and truth 
divine." 

HH am sure we have been uplifted 
I this morning by the beauti- 
| ful music which has been 
| rendered through these fine 
people of Brigham Young Uni- 
^^ versity. If there should be 
any in the congregation this morning 
who had a feeling of discouragement, a 
feeling of frustration or insecurity, I am 
sure those thoughts were dispelled when 
you heard that lovely music, "The Spirit 
of God Like a Fire Is Burning." That is 
the opportunity which is ours, my 
brothers and sisters, to enjoy the Spirit 
of God as we live each day and each 
hour of the day. 

Yet, not to throw a negative thought 
into this lovely meeting, I would remind 
you that Satan would destroy that which 
we have heard and felt this morning. 
That is the mission of Satan in the 
world — to destroy faith, to destroy a 
testimony of the gospel of Jesus Christ. 
How grateful I am that the gospel has 
been restored in its fulness — that we 
can enjoy the spirit, inspiration, and 
power of the Holy Ghost and of our 
Master today, as is true whenever there 
has been a generation of righteous 
people on the earth. 

It is nothing new that Satan would 
endeavor to destroy. I believe it was 
Socrates back in 353 B.C. who declared: 
"Philosophy has struggled to find some 
substitute for the divine commandments 
and the surveillance of God." And 
today there are men who would deny 
that Jesus Christ has again appeared 
and spoken to his chosen servants and 
that there has been re-established in 
the earth the Church and kingdom of 
God. 

As we read in history, we find that 
Satan endeavored to deceive Moses — 
Moses who was a prophet of God. 
Satan endeavored to have him believe 
that he, Satan, was Jehovah, but be- 
cause Moses was a righteous son, a 
faithful son, living in obedience to the 
commandments, he had the power of 
discernment and was able to rebuke the 
adversary. The adversary, we are told, 
was very much discouraged and dis- 
appointed, and he wept bitterly. 

Even our Lord and Master Jesus 
Christ, the great example to us all, 
suffered temptation. Satan knew that 
after he had fasted for forty days and 
forty nights there would be a physical 
weakness. He said: "If thou be the Son 

408 



of God, command this stone that it be 
made bread." The significant remark 
of Jesus to Satan was: "It is not good 
for man to live by bread alone but by 
every word of God." Still the Son of 
the Morning was not satisfied. He took 
the Savior to a high mountain and 
showed him in the twinkling of an eye 
the kingdoms and principalities and 
powers which he claimed he had a right 
to bestow if the Savior would but bow 
down and worship him, Satan. Again, 
the significant remark, "Get thee behind 
me Satan, for it is written thou shalt 
worship the Lord thy God, and him 
only shalt thou serve." We are told 
he brought him to Jerusalem and set 
him on a pinnacle of the temple and 
said unto him: "If thou be the Son of 
God, cast thyself down: for it is written 
he shall give his angels charge concern- 
ing thee: and in their hands they shall 
bear thee up, lest at any time thou 
dash thy foot against a stone." Jesus 
said unto him: "It is said thou shalt 
not tempt the Lord thy God." (See Luke 
4:3-12.) 

Do we need any other key today as 
Latter-day Saints? I believe not. We 
can live in obedience to the truths if 
we will seek that spiritual guidance 
which is ours, and that is the guidance 
that has been the influence in the de- 
velopment of man throughout the ages. 

In 1929 it was my privilege to visit 
the laboratory of the great scientist, 



Charles P. Steinmetz, that little hunch- 
back German who came to this country 
as an immigrant boy. I shall ever be 
grateful for the privilege of shaking his 
hand. After his passing from this mortal 
existence I read a very choice statement 
which he gave to the world. He said: 
"Spiritual power is a force which history 
clearly teaches has been the greatest 
force in the development of man. Yet 
we have been merely playing with it 
and have never really studied it as we 
have the physical forces. Some day 
people will learn that material things 
do not bring happiness and are of 
little use in making people creative and 
powerful. Then the scientists of the 
world will turn their laboratories over 
to the study of spiritual forces which 
have hardly been scratched." 

I am grateful that we have the Church 
and kingdom of God in the earth to- 
day. We have that spiritual strength 
and power, and I humbly pray, Latter- 
day Saints and people of the world, that 
we will come to realize that the only 
greatness that can be evolved is through 
the development of spiritual strength. 
Then the clouds of error will disappear, 
and we will allow the rays of light and 
truth divine to take precedence in our 
lives. 

May God bless us that we as a people 
may go forward in the spiritual strength 
which is rightfully ours, to proclaim the 
truths of the gospel and enjoy his spirit 
by doing a great missionary work. This 
is our responsibility. I bear witness to 
you that God lives, that Jesus is the 
Christ, that President David O. McKay 
is the mouthpiece of our Heavenly Father 
in the earth and those men associated 
with him in the Presidency and the 
Quorum of the Twelve and the Patriarch 
are prophets of God. May we take their 
teachings and counsel and effect them 
in our lives that we may truly enjoy 
the spiritual strength and happiness 
which will bring the sweet peace that 
passeth understanding, I humbly pray 
in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 



Concept of the 

Christlike Life 




OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



would be indeed ungrateful 

this morning were I not to 

| acknowledge the blessings of 

-* my Heavenly Father to me 

| and mine, and I do that most 

-" humbly. 

I seek for the uplift of the spirit of 
this great conference and your faith 
and prayers in these next few minutes. 






I could wish for no better background 
for the few thoughts I would like to 
express than the buoyancy of the won- 
derful youth representing our great 
Brigham Young University who have 
sung to us so inspiringly at this session 
of our conference. 

The text that I would like to con- 
sider for a few moments is in the na- 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



ture of a question from a young Latter- 
day Saint youth at Fort Lewis military 
training camp, a son of a prominent 
Latter-day Saint family. His question 
was: "What is your concept of a Christ- 
like life? Please explain in detail the 
qualifications necessary for one to gain 
an exaltation in the kingdom of 
heaven." 

I was intrigued by that question, and 
if the Spirit of the Lord is willing, I 
should like to make an answer to that 
young man within the time limitations 
this morning; and if the congregation 
here will pardon me, I will talk directly 
to that young man who may possibly 
be in attendance because I believe that 
his question is the question that is being 
asked by every serious-minded Latter- 
day Saint youth today. 

Young man, your question is not 
unique. It is not different. It is the 
same question that has been asked by 
the honest-hearted ever since the world 
began. It is the question that was in 
the mind of Nicodemus, the master in 
Israel, when he came to the Savior by 
night, and the Master discerning the 
purpose of his coming, explained to 
him what was necessary in order for 
him- to enter or even to see the kingdom 
of God. 

It was the same question asked by 
the zealous Saul of Tarsus on that 
memorable occasion while on his way 
to Damascus when he was blinded by 
the light; he heard a voice speak out 
of heaven; humbled as only one can be 
humbled in the presence of a great 
spiritual experience. In answer to the 
Lord's rebuke, the humble Saul asked, 
"Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?" 
(Acts 9:6.) 

It was the cry of the sinful David 
who, amidst his pleadings and his suf- 
ferings, gained the knowledge of the 
course which he must pursue, in order 
that his soul would not be left in hell. 
It was the same thing the Jews asked on 
the day of Pentecost: "What must we do 
to be saved?" (See Acts 2:37.) 

To answer your question fully, and 
that of these others to which I have 
made reference would require a full ex- 
planation of the plan of salvation given 
in the gospel of Jesus Christ. While 
yet in your youth, you have done well 
to ask that question, young man, to seek 
counsel as to your course in life, for 
every soul who lives has the possibility, 
as you have, of an exaltation in the 
celestial kingdom. 

I wish you could have been here to 
the general priesthood meeting on Sat- 
urday night, but maybe you were. I 
wish you could have repeated under 
President McKay's direction the first 
Article of Faith, "We believe in God, 
the Eternal Father, and in His Son, 
Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost," 
and then listened intently to every 
word as you repeated with President 
McKay the thirteenth Article of Faith: 
"We believe in being honest, true, 
chaste, benevolent, virtuous, and in do- 
ing good to all men. ..." But I would 
have you this morning think of another 
of the Articles of Faith in connection 
therewith because it has a particular 
significance in the answer to your ques- 
JUNE 1954 



tion: "We believe that through the 
Atonement of Christ, all mankind may 
be saved, by obedience to the laws and 
ordinances of the Gospel." (Third 
Article of Faith.) 

A great philosopher has said the same 
thing in other words when he declared: 
"Every one of us, with the help of God 
and within the limitations of human 
capability, himself makes his own dis- 
position, his character, and his perma- 
nent condition." (Emil Souvestre.) 

May I give you in answer to your 
question the example of three youths 
who, faced with the stern temptations 
of life, met those tests and came through 
nobly and victoriously, despite the odds 
against them. I say I give you these 
examples in order that you may learn 
and recognize three of the great dangers 
which confront youth today. 

The first, an example of a young girl, 
whom I met when I was asked to ad- 
dress a group of young girls a few 
years ago over at the Lion House where 
they were being shepherded under the 
direction of the great Young Women's 
Mutual Improvement Association. At 
the close of our meeting this lovely girl 
took me aside, and from her purse she 
unfolded a picture of a handsome young 
soldier. Underneath the picture was 
something about love, and his name 
signed. I asked, "Well, what does this 
mean?" Tears were swimming in her 
eyes. She replied, "I met that young 
man here in an army camp. He was 
not a member of the Church. He was 
clean and fine, and he had the ideals 
I had longed for in a companion, all 
except one thing, he was not a member 
of the Church. And when he proposed 
marriage to me, I said, 'Only will I be 
married when I can be married in the 
house of the Lord because love means 
something more than just a thing that 
pertains to this life. It is an eternal 
thing, and I want to be married in the 
temple.' " 

Well, he reasoned with her, he 
pleaded with her, he scolded, and then 
he became angry; and finally after 
repeated efforts to break down her re- 
ligious objection to a marriage out of 
the temple, he finally left her. It was 
now time to go overseas, and she cried 
her heart out the night he left thinking 
that maybe she had made a mistake 
because her heart had gone out to this 
fine young man. 

During a long ocean voyage over to 
Australia where he was to be stationed 
and from where he was to go into com- 
bat, he began to think about this young 
woman. He began to think that he 
had been a little hasty in his judgment 
about her religious convictions. Perhaps 
it was her religion that had made her 
the fine girl that she was. With that 
on his mind, he began to seek compan- 
ionship with our Latter-day Saint men. 
He finally met a Latter-day Saint 
chaplain there and became associated 
with the Latter-day Saint boys of the 
camp and began to study the gospel. 
On her birthday he had sent her this 
picture attached, and behind the pic- 
ture was a slip of paper which proved 
to be a certificate evidencing the fact 
that he had been baptized a member of 



the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints. In the letter which accom- 
panied the picture, he had said, "I am 
preparing now to live worthy so that 
when I come home, I can be ordained 
an elder and together we can be mar- 
ried in the house of the Lord." 

There, young man, is the first thing 
that you must think of, if you would 
have an exaltation in the celestial king- 
dom. Marriage is eternal, and there 
was a youth who realized the founda- 
tion on which she must build if she 
were to have a fulness of eternal happi- 
ness. 

The second example is that of an 
impetuous young man. One morning 
he was confronted by his mother with 
rather a startling statement. His 
mother said to him, "Son, last night I 
had a premonition. I had a feeling 
that you are going to be faced with a 
grave temptation by a certain woman 
who is setting her cap for you. I warn 
you to be on guard." And this youth 
brushed it aside in his characteristic 
way, "Oh, Mother, you are silly; noth- 
ing is farther from the fact. She is a 
fine woman." And the mother replied, 
"Well, be careful, my son." Within 
thirty days from the time of his mother's 
warning, that youth stood face to face 
with the temptation about which his 
mother had been warned. 

Youth, if you want to be guided by 
wisdom, stay close to your parents. Lis- 
ten to the counsel of your father and 
your mother and lean heavily upon the 
experience of their lives because they 
are entitled to inspiration in the rearing 
of their family. Young man, may I 
plead with you to keep yourself morally 
clean? Revere womanhood. May I 
remind you of what you repeated some 
years ago as a slogan in the MIA. It 
was a quotation from a portion of a mes- 
sage of the First Presidency particularly 
to servicemen in military service during 
some of these strenuous, difficult times 
through which you and others like 
you have lived. This is what the First 
Presidency wrote: "How glorious and 
near to the angels is youth that is clean. 
This youth has joy unspeakable here 
and eternal happiness hereafter. Sexual 
purity is youth's most precious posses- 
sion. It is the foundation of all right- 
eousness. Better dead clean, than alive 
unclean." 

Honor your name, young man. You 
have come of an illustrious family. Not 
to maintain the high standards which 
the Presidency have suggested would not 
only be a blight upon you, but a blight 
upon that great family name you bear, 
and a blight upon the Church for which 
your forefathers and ancestors sacrificed 
their lives to establish. 

In the prayer at the dedication of the 
Idaho Falls Temple the First Presi- 
dency said something of great im- 
portance to the girls about the purity 
of life. This is what the Presidency 
wrote in that inspired prayer: "We pray 
for the daughters of Zion. May they 
be preserved in virtue, chastity, and 
purity of life, be blessed with vigorous 
bodies and minds, and with great faith. 
May they develop into true womanhood 
(Continued on following page) 

409 



Harold B. lee 



Continued 



and receive choice companions under 
the new and everlasting covenant for 
time and for all eternity in thy temples 
provided for this priceless privilege and 
purpose." 

Young man, should you find compan- 
ionship with a beautiful young girl, 
will you remember that quotation, and 
will you take occasion during your 
courtship to read to her that most vital 
message from the prophets of the living 
God in our day to warn her also against 
one of the besetting sins of this world 
in which we live? 

May I now give you the third exam- 
ple to suggest a third danger? The 
story of this incident comes from the 
testimony of the wife of a mission 
president who just returned from one 
of our Communist-dominated countries. 
A young girl attending a school in that 
country one day was abused by her 
teacher when he learned of her identity 
as a Latter-day Saint girl, having faith 
in a living God. As a punishment to 
her he demanded that she sit down 
and write fifty times, "There is no 
God." This little girl, shaken by the 
punishment imposed by that teacher, 
went home and talked it over with her 
mother. Her mother said, "No, my 
girl, you must never write, 'There is no 
God.' You go back and tell your teacher 
you know there is a God and you can't 
lie." And the girl went back and faced 
this teacher, and he said, more angrily 
than ever, "You go back and write 
that and write it a hundred times, 'There 



is no God,' or I warn you that some- 
thing terrible will happen to you." 

The mother and daughter prayed 
nearly all night that night, and then 
next morning they fasted and went 
together to the room of that teacher. 
They waited for him to come. The 
time came for school to convene, and 
he didn't show up, and the principal, 
seeing that they were waiting, came to 
them and asked, "Are you waiting for 
your teacher?" She said, "Yes, we are 
waiting for him." "Well, I am sorry 
to tell you that he suffered a heart 
attack and died suddenly this morn- 
ing." 

Something terrible did happen, but it 
wasn't to that young girl. It happened 
to a man inspired with satanic motives. 

Young man, I would warn you, along 
with the others of your age, to be fore- 
warned of the threats to your faith. 
I warn you against the man-made 
philosophies and the doctrines which 
would destroy that faith in God basic 
to exaltation in the celestial kingdom. 

If you remember those examples, 
young man, and live worthy of your 
name, the marvelous rewards of our 
heavenly Father will be yours. Listen 
to what the Lord promised: 

Verily, thus saith the Lord: It shall come 
to pass that every soul that forsaketh his 
sins and cometh unto me, and calleth on 
my name, and obeyeth my voice, and keep- 
eth my commandments, shall see my face 
and shall know that I am. (D. & C. 93:1.) 



And after you begin to understand 
that, then, young man, go to the 76th 
Section of the Doctrine and Covenants, 
in some respects, one of the most glori- 
ous visions that has ever been given to 
mortal man. Read from the 50th to 
the 70th verses of that great vision, 
and you will have understanding in 
better words than I can give you today. 

My son, go and have your patriarchal 
blessing, for there under inspiration your 
patriarch will give you, as someone has 
said, "paragraphs from the book of 
your own possibilities." 

And now after this brief conversation 
with you, my young brother, may I 
close it by a little quotation from a great 
thinker who said this: 

The highest of all arts is the art of living 
well. Beyond the beauty of sculpture and 
painting, of poetry or music, is the beauty 
of a well-spent life. Here all can be 
artists. Every man can be a hero. 

Obedience to that divine command, "Be 
ye therefore perfect, even as your Father 
which is in heaven is perfect," (Matt. 5:48) 
will ally man with God and will make of 
earth a paradise. 

God bless you, my young friend. 
Keep on thinking the serious thoughts 
and asking those serious questions, and 
in time, as you keep your eyes fixed upon 
the stars to guide you on and on and 
upward, you will reach your objective — 
an exaltation in the celestial kingdom 
of our Heavenly Father, which I pray 
for you and all youth of Zion, and all 
the world if that were possible, in the 
name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 



Hold High the Standards 



^z 



OF THE FIRST COUNCIL OF THE SEVENTY 




very humbly pray for the 
blessings of the Lord to be 
with me as I address you. 

I take the privilege because 
of having been twice presi- 
dent of the alumni of Brigham 
Young University, to express my appre- 
ciation for this fine chorus, for the great 
institution that God has established. It 
represents so much of our heritage, the 
sacrifice of our fathers and mothers. 
God bless the youth that they may 
treasure this glorious opportunity. Hold 
high the standards of this Church at 
Brigham Young University. May the 
Lord bless you to grow in spirit and in 
truth. 

I have a friend far away, stationed at 
Shanghai, China, very much discour- 
aged. He went to see if there was a 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints in Shanghai. He was weary, 
wanting to find someone with whom he 
might talk about his religion. He went 
to the United States consul. The consul 
sent a clerk to review the records. "No, 
we haven't any Mormons here." 

410 



"Well, try Latter-day Saints." They 
did. 

"Sorry, young man, we have no one 
affiliated with that Church here in 
Shanghai." 

He went back to his barracks. On the 
bunk he saw a large package, and there 
were eight fellows sitting there. Some- 
thing of this type generally arouses 
curiosity on the part of soldier boys, 
and they suspected very seriously that 
probably there was some candy or good- 
ies in the package, and they had come 
to enjoy the festivities with the young 
man. 

He took his time in opening the 
package, which, of course, was his 
privilege. Finally he snipped the string 
and opened it. A lovely white napkin 
was unfolded, and in it, a Book of Mor- 
mon. The title was printed in large 
letters on the outside cover. 

The fellows began to drift back 
to their bunks, but one chap sitting 
near said, "Book of Mormon." The 
young man quickly turned to his friend 



and said: "What do you know about 
it?" 

"Why, I am a Mormon. I can show 
you where there are a couple more." 

My friend, when he first opened the 
package and saw the Book of Mo-rnon, 
grew silent for a moment and then he 
said, "Hello, Mother." He was back 
home again. He knew who had sent 
the book. 

I am happy to say to youth everywhere, 
prayerfully study the word of God. This 
is one of the greatest opportunities we 
have, and I hope you will take the 
opportunity of it now before that hun- 
ger comes in the after years. Do it now. 
Make it a part of today and tomorrow 
and the next day. Here at this con- 
ference we have enjoyed the guidance 
of the living oracles, and we are greatly 
blessed, but now, also enrich these 
words by being a student of the word 
of the Lord. 

Another humble suggestion I would 

like to make is, live and enjoy the gospel. 

Live it, you have often heard, but also 

enjoy it. Reflect it in your life to the 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



man who lives over the fence, works in 
the office, in the shop, wherever you 
may go. Reflect the joy and the happi- 
ness of living it. The man and the 
woman who live the gospel of Jesus 
Christ are our greatest exponents. They 
are our greatest missionaries. 

I received a call not long ago from 
the general hospital in Los Angeles, 
while staying in Los Angeles at one of 
the hotels. On the other end of the 
line a young man said: "Brother Kirk- 
ham, I am back from Korea, having just 
landed in an airplane. I will be oper- 
ated on at eight o'clock this morning. 
Won't you come and be with me?" 

"Yes, at eight o'clock I will be there." 

He was prepared for the operating 
room. The doctor said to the nurse as 
they were moved forward, "Take his 
pulse, will you please? I see his eyes 
are closed. He may have gone. I have 
been preparing him quite seriously." 

In a moment the young man opened 
his eyes and said, "Doctor, I am not 
gone. I was just saying a prayer that 
God would guide your hands, that you 



would operate with great skill, and 
that I would be blessed." 

For an hour and eighteen minutes he 
was on the operating table; then they 
took him back to his room for rest and 
recuperation. I went down to meet 
my friends coming for me. The doctor 
passed by the door of the waiting room 
of the hospital and called me out and 
said, "I know you were seriously in- 
terested this morning with what hap- 
pened, but to me this was just another 
operation at the hospital. I am here 
nearly every day, but I want to say a 
word to you, and I know you will be 
interested. When that boy opened his 
eyes and said, 'No, I am not gone. I 
was praying for God to guide your 
hand,' I felt as I went to do my work 
that there was a special spirit that was 
upon me. It was beyond my ordinary 
skill. The boy had sent a message in 
prayer, and the answer came to help me. 
I am not sentimental, Mr. Kirkham, 
about things like this, but I wanted to 
tell you that this morning was a great 
event in my life." 

Yes, to live and enjoy the spirit of the 



gospel of Jesus Christ in that moment 
when we need it so badly, when life 
calls us to a great task at a deciding 
moment, may we be prepared by good 
living to speak freely and frankly to the 
Lord and enjoy his holy blessings. 

May I add one word further. Share 
these blessings. It is not quite complete 
unless we give to someone that which 
God has graciously given to us. Share 
the blessings. 

Just two days ago on the elevator in 
our general office, I met a young man 
just home from a two-year mission. He 
said, "I want you to meet my mother. 
Mother, this is Brother Kirkham." Then 
he turned to me and said, "Mother is 
going on a mission. I just came home, 
and we have been working it out. Of 
course, you know Mother is a widow. 
We have a little country store, but we 
have been working it out. Now she is 
going, and we are very happy." 

Yes, prayerfully study the word of 
God. Live and enjoy the gospel. Share 
its blessings, I humbly pray in the name 
of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



Letter to German Students 




OF THE FIRST COUNCIL OF THE SEVENTY 



|— •"—- -• < few weeks ago, there came 
|P||M»Sffl to Salt Lake City, thirteen 
WjBm students from different parts 
I of western Germany. They 
had been sent to the United 
■ ..asMUl St a t es ^ their government, 
and while in this country, they became 
the guests of the different cities they 
visited, and the railroads gave them 
free transportation. They were im- 
pressed with Salt Lake City, and their 
few hours here visiting the centers of 
interest and meeting some of the people 
was to them a memorable thing. One 
of the young ladies remarked that they 
did not like the large cities for the peo- 
ple seemed to have little interest in 
them. They had words of gratitude for 
the manner in which they were received 
and the spirit of brotherhood that they 
experienced here in Salt Lake City. 
One of them said: "Tell us about the 
United States and particularly of your 
city here in the mountains." They were 
promised a letter to be sent to them in 
Germany, and I am taking this oppor- 
tunity of reading it to you. 

Our government of the United States 
is, as you know, one of the youngest 
nations of the world's history. The 
government was organized in 1789, un- 
der the supervision of the first president, 
George Washington. There were thir- 
teen divisions called states, which had 
been settled by people from England, 
Germany, France, Italy, Spain, and 
the Scandinavian countries. The dom- 
JUNE 1954 



inant people were English. Most of 
them had a profound belief in religion 
and morality, which ideals were ex- 
pressed in their civic documents like the 
Constitution of the United States. It 
was a period of great and wise men, 
and among them were families from 
your native land. The noted German 
soldier, Baron Von Steuben, was an 
officer in Washington's army, and the 
name of Hyam Solomon will ever be 
remembered for his giving his entire 
fortune to the American cause at the 
time of the terrible suffering at Valley 
Forge. Your own forefathers had not 
recovered from the terrible times of the 
Thirty Years' War when they turned 
to America. In Germany there were 
intense poverty, suffering, and religious 
persecutions in the eighteenth century. 
America had been settled along the 
Atlantic coast, when and from the mass 
of human misery came your forefathers 
who settled largely in Pennsylvania, 
Maryland, and Virginia. They brought 
with them a love for the arts and music 
and adapted themselves to the new 
world. 

Children of your fathers entered our 
schools and universities and came to 
understand our American civic and 
political life. In this country, you 
have preserved your arts and music and 
literature and great schools of philos- 
ophy. Your Immanuel Kant was known 
by our earliest educators. The Germans 
have come to know the fundamentals of 



the Constitution of the United States. 
If you were attending' our schools, you 
would learn that the opening state- 
ment of the Mayflower Compact is: 
"In the name of God, Amen." And a 
little later you find the words: "... for 
the glory of God and advancement of the 
Christian faith." Americans have al- 
ways promoted the ideals of the Chris- 
tian faith. Among our noted documents 
of history are the Articles of Confedera- 
tion, which begin with these lines: 

Whereas we all came to these parts of 
America with one and the same end, name- 
ly, to advance the kingdom of our Lord, 
Jesus Christ, and to enjoy the liberty of the 
gospel in its purity. 

Then I have pride in calling your at- 
tention to the first meeting held in 
Virginia known as the General Assem- 
bly of Virginia. To this meeting came 
many of your German people, possibly 
there were some of your own forebears. 
In the account of the first meeting of the 
Virginians, we have these lines: 

... for as much as men's affairs do 
little prosper where God's service is 
neglected, all the burgesses took their places 
in the choir till a prayer was said by the 
Reverend Mr. Buche, a German minister, 
"that it would please God to guide and to 
sanctify all our proceedings to his own 
glory." 

(Continued on following page) 

411 



levi Edgar Young 



Continued 



Finally, read the Declaration of Inde- 
pendence, which acknowledges the Cre- 
ator as the source of life and liberty, 
relies upon "the protection of Divine 
Providence," and is written in a spirit 
of reverence, with an appeal to the 
right as established by God. You see 
our fathers always in this civic and 
political life, acknowledged the leader- 
ship of God and sought humbly to 
follow him. Take your Bible and read 
the 127th Psalm: 

Except the Lord build the house, they 
labour in vain that build it: except the 
Lord keep the city, the watchman waketh 
but in vain. 

Here in America, men were free to 
believe as they wished. The history of 
the United States has largely been a 
history of religious beliefs. In fact, 
the American people are naturally be- 
lievers in God, the eternal Father, and 
in his Son Jesus, the Christ. 

After the lapse of the ages when a 
new world of discovery and invention 
had changed man's social outlook, and 
the way of living had been recreated in 
the world, it was natural that someone 
should come forth to look to God for a 
revelation of his holy word. Many 
stouthearted followers of the Holy Bible 
looked toward the new day. In 1620, 
Pastor John Robinson, in bidding the 
Pilgrim Fathers good-bye as they left 
the shores of Holland for far-off Amer- 
ica, said to his congregation of faithful 
men and women: 

If God reveal anything to you, by any 
other instrument of His, be as ready to 
receive it as ever you were to receive truth 
by my ministry; for I am fully persuaded, 
I am very confident, that the Lord has 
more truth yet to break forth out of His 
holy word. ... I beseech you to remember 
it is an article in your Church Covenant 
that you be ready to receive whatever truth 
shall be made known to you from the writ- 
ten word of God. 

During the French Revolution, 
Michelet wrote in his history of France: 

The world is waiting for a Faith to march 
forward again, to breathe and to live. But 
never can a faith have a beginning in de- 
ceit, cunning, or treatise of falsehood. 

Soon after these words were written, 
there was born on the frontier of the 
United States "a new Faith to march 
forward again, to breathe and to live." 
A young boy walked into the woods one 
day — a boy not hungering for food, but 
for God, and like the shepherds of old, 
he felt he must go " . . . even unto 
Bethlehem." (Luke 2:15.) 

The youthful prophet was Joseph 
Smith, who knew that what the world 
needed first, and to the end, was God. 
Not God in the heavens alone and in 
the past, but God here, and ready by 
the man "whom he hath ordained" to 
repeat and enlarge the work given to 
the world eighteen hundred years be- 
fore. Joseph Smith had that divine 
discontent, which gave him the cer- 

412 



tainty that whoever opens his heart to 
the Savior of mankind receives life, and 
light, and strength. 

From the day that the Prophet an- 
nounced his divine calling until his 
death, he wrote and spoke the revela- 
tions of God and became the clarion of 
a new day. He awakened a new eager- 
ness in the hearts of men. He met the 
problems of the ethical and religious 
conditions of mankind and gave anew 
the way from the material world to the 
kingdom of God. The finer elements 
of life were restored to primacy. Human 
conduct was won to better issues, which 
are the cultivation of righteousness in 
the entire life and activity of mankind. 

The coming of John the Baptist, and 
later of Peter, James, and John, re- 
sulted in the establishment of the 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints, for these holy men had restored 
the priesthood of God, and the divine 
work of these latter days was begun 
for the redemption and salvation of 
mankind. The plight of the world at 
that time was its lack of vision, its 
loss of the principles of the gospel of 
our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. With 
the restoration of the gospel came a 
spiritual conviction, a dynamic knowl- 
edge, which has been woven into the 
very lives of the Latter-day Saints. 
Man's relationship to his heavenly 
Father has become known. There is a 
new vision of the kingdom of God, the 
purpose of which is to culminate in the 
reign of righteousness upon the earth. 
This is the prevalent note in the re- 
stored gospel. God reigns in heaven 
and in earth. He is the divine King of 
nations. 

Out of our faith, we find everything 
that is holy and pure and of good re- 
port. The morning of the first Sabbath 
day after the arrival of the Pioneers in 
this valley, Saturday, July 24, 1847, di- 
vine services were held, and the people 
were seated in a circle out in the sage- 
brush, and nearby were the waters of 
a lovely stream. Gratitude to God was 
expressed in song and prayer, and the 
words of Isaiah were read by Apostle 
Orson Pratt, who gave the sermon: 

How beautiful upon the mountains are 
the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, 
that publisheth peace; that bringeth good 
tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; 
that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth! 

Thy watchmen shall lift up the voice; 
with the voice together shall they sing: 
for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord 
shall bring again Zion. (Isaiah 52:7-8.) 

The Latter-day Saints believe and 
know honestly that Adam came to earth 
sent of God, from heaven. He held the 
priesthood of God and became the first 
teacher of the gospel to his descendants. 
The divine ideals as taught by the 
Father of us all were held sacred, and 
from that time to the days of the Messiah 
upon the earth, the truths of God were 
planted in the hearts of his children. 
Maurice Maeterlinck, in his book, The 
Great Secret, says that what we read 



in the oldest archives of wisdom gives 
only a faint idea of the sublime doc- 
trines of the ancient teachers. The 
older the texts, the more pure, the more 
awe-inspiring are the doctrines they 
reveal. They may be merely an echo 
of sublimer doctrines. We come down 
to the age of the prophets. Says a 
noted historian: 

How fitting it is that Malachi should 
seal up the book of the Old Testament 
prophecy by such a clear statement of the 
coming of. the Lord, the Messenger of the 
Covenant, the Son of righteousiness, and 
thus give the last prediction of him, with 
whom the evangelists begin their gospel 
history. 

Hugo Munsterberg of Harvard Univer- 
sity, a noted German, wrote, in his 
Psychology and Life, something of the 
past glory of the sacred words: 

There is a truth, a beauty, a morality, 
which is independent of psychological con- 
ditions. Every straightforward man, to 
whom the duties of his real life are no 
sounding brass, speaks with a sound voice 
to the psychologist: "There are more things 
in heaven and earth than are dreamt of 
in your philosophy." 

By the power of the Holy Priesthood 
which Joseph Smith received from 
heaven, he established our true rela- 
tionship to God. Out of this grows the 
salvation of man — his true immortal 
life. The nations all bear witness to 
the need of a light that is not of man. 
We can give our word to the world that 
the forces which are to make the world 
what it ought to be are now within it. 
We are to study more deeply and con- 
stantly the divine truths of the gospel 
of Jesus Christ. We must know the 
history of the Church of which we are 
members. We must understand the 
meaning of the priesthood of God, which 
has been given to us. We must know 
the divine teachings of the Holy Bible, 
the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and 
Covenants, and the Pearl of Great Price. 
How beautifully do they teach the words 
of Shakespeare: 

What a piece of work is man! how noble 
in reason! how infinite in faculty! in form 
and moving how express and admirable! 
in action how like an angel! in apprehen- 
sion how like a god! (Shakespeare, Hamlet, 
Act II, Sc. 2.) 

What a directive purpose the Prophet 
Joseph Smith gives us in the words as 
found in the 88th section of the Doc- 
trine and Covenants: 

. . . seek ye diligently and teach one an- 
other words of wisdom; yea, seek ye out of 
the best books words of wisdom; seek learn- 
ing, even by study and also by faith. 

Organize yourselves; prepare every need- 
ful thing; and establish a house, even a 
house of prayer, a house of fasting, a house 
of faith, a house of learning, a house of 
glory, a house of order, a house of God. 
(Verses 118-119.) 

From the beginning of the history of 
the Church, Joseph Smith organized 
schools of learning. He became a stu- 
dent and a member of the Latin, Greek, 
and Hebrew classes established in the 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



Kirtland Temple. He established the 
University of the City of Nauvoo, 
encouraged the building of the Seven- 
ties' Hall of Science. From these insti- 
tutions came the wonderful schools of 
learning in Utah. 

In 1851, the first extensive library 
was brought by ox teams to this state. 
It had been purchased in New York 
City by Dr. John M. Bernhisel and was 
a wonderful collection of books. There 
were the works of §hakespeare, Milton, 
Bacon, Homer, Juvenal, Lucretius, 
Virgil, Euripides, Sophocles, Plato, 
Montaigne, Tacitus, Spenser, Herodotus, 
Goldsmith, and many others of the 
great masters of the world's best litera- 
ture. The library received copies of 
the New York Herald, New York Eve- 
ning Post, the Philadelphia Saturday 
Courier, and the North American Re- 
view. Of the scientific works there were 
Newton's Principia, Herschel's Outlines 
of Astronomy, and Von Humboldt's 
Cosmos. The treatises on philosophy 
included the works of John Stuart Mill, 
Martin Luther, John Wesley, and 
Emanuel Swedenborg. 

The pioneers were always striving to 
understand the arts and sciences, for 
they sensed keenly the power of all 
truth. They knew the human con- 
stants — hunger and labor, seedtime and 
harvest, love and faith — which entered 
into their lives from the very first. 
They built the Tabernacle which you 
visited. They continued establishing 
schools and colleges and established a 
theater in the wilderness which in time 
became recognized by the artists of the 
London stage as well as the famous 
dramatists of America. Mr. M. B. 
Leavitt has written in his Fifty Years of 
the American Stage: 

Sweeping as the statement may seem, I 
do not believe that the theater has ever 
rested on a higher plane, both as to its 
purpose and its offerings, than at Salt Lake 
City, the Capital of Mormondom. 

Utah today has become a great state. 
Ellsworth Huntington of Yale Univer- 
sity, has recently written in his book, 
entitled, Civilization and Climate: 

The proud position of Utah is presum- 
ably the result of Mormonism. The leaders 
of that faith have had -the wisdom to insist 
on a thorough system of schools, and have 
obliged the children to attend them. The 
"Gentiles" have in self-defence, been forced 
to do equally well, and the result has been 
admirable. Whatever one may think of 
Mormonism as a religious belief, it must 
be credited with having accomplished a 
remarkable work in spreading a moderate 
degree of education almost universally 
among the people of Utah. 

Count Hermann Keyserling, the noted 
German philosopher and historian, 
came to Salt Lake City a few years ago 
and afterwards wrote in his Travel 
Diary of a Philosopher, these words: 

The Mormons have achieved a civiliza- 
tion hardly attained by any other people. 
In barely half a century they have changed 
a salt-desert into a garden. They are, 
moreover, admirable citizens, law abiding, 
honest, and progressive. 

All the religious denominations of the 
JUNE 1954 



world have been welcomed to Utah. 
One of our Articles of Faith says: 

We claim the privilege of worshiping 
Almighty God according to the dictates of 
our own conscience and allow all men the 
same privilege, let them worship how, where, 
or what they may. 

Wherever the Mormons have settled, 
this has been the attitude of the Church 
toward all denominations and peoples. 
In an ordinance relating to religious 
societies passed by the city council of 
Nauvoo, we have these words: 

AN ORDINANCE RELATING TO 
RELIGIOUS SOCIETIES 

Be it ordained by the City Council of 
the City of Nauvoo, that the Catholics, 
Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists, Latter- 
day Saints, Quakers, Episcopalians, Uni- 
versalists, Unitarians, Mohammedans, and 
all other religious sects and denominations 
whatever, shall have free toleration and 
equal privileges in this city; and should any 
person be guilty of ridiculing or abusing 
or otherwise depreciating another in con- 
sequence of his religion, or of disturbing or 
interrupting any religious meeting within 
the limits of this city, he shall on convic- 
tion thereof before the Mayor or Municipal 
Court be fined or imprisoned at the dis- 
cretion of the Mayor or Court. 

You are now to be conducted to our 
central place of worship, the Tabernacle. 
Elder Zimmerman, my brother in the 
priesthood of God, will conduct you 
there and will tell you much about 
the building. Professor T. E. Tall- 
madge, Fellow American Institute of 
Architects, says in his Story of Archi- 
tecture in America: 

Up and down the Atlantic Seaboard, 
through the Western reserve, along the Gulf 
of Mexico, up the Mississippi, and over the 
plains, the Greek Revival spread. I have 
noticed that the famous Tabernacle built 
in Salt Lake City by that extraordinary man, 
Brigham Young, has the tell-tale Greek 
profiles in its mouldings and cornices. 



In some of our early-day buildings 
we find no lack of knowledge and ap- 
preciation of the fine arts. You may 
recall how you Germans had been in- 
fluenced by the Greeks in your fine 
architecture. I recall a number of great 
buildings notable in architectural his- 
tory where the Greek influence is plainly 
seen. I may mention the old Museum 
and the Brandenburg Gate in Berlin, 
and in Vienna, the Parliament House. 
As you listen to the music of the great 
organ which was built by a noted or- 
ganist in Pioneer days, it gives me 
pride to tell you that the Tabernacle 
is now known as one of the greatest 
symphony halls in the world. As early 
as 1875, our people heard the music of 
Beethoven and Bach, and picking up 
a program of Easter Choral Services in 
1949, we find that ]esu, Priceless 
Treasure of Johann Sebastian Bach, to- 
gether with the Requiem of Johannes 
Brahms, constituted the program. The 
great Brahms Requiem is not a mass for 
the dead but rather an ode to the de- 
parted. 

This is just to tell you that the Latter- 
day Saints have been lovers of the 
classical music as well as of all the 
arts and literature since the Church 
was organized. Many a time, the peo- 
ple have in worship sung with the choir: 
"How Lovely Is Thy Dwelling Place, 
O Lord of Hosts." 

May I say in conclusion, my fellow 
students, that the Mormon people have 
expressed their love of God by their 
constant faith and prayer which have 
resulted in great love for all peoples 
wherever they live on the earth. 

I pray that you students may have a 
prosperous and happy journey through- 
out America and that you may return 
to your homes in peace and safety. May 
God ever bless you. 

Levi Edgar Young 



Be Instructed YOUNG 

OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



r~ 



I short time ago, in com- 
I pany with Brother J. Leon- 
fflm ard Love of the welfare 
|H committee, I had the op- 
■ portunity of attending a 
PH nHl s t a k e conference at Snow- 
flake, Arizona. While there, we were 
invited to a dinner which was being 
held for the Aaronic Priesthood boys 
of the stake. It was a memorable occa- 
sion. The program was delightful. 
Several beautiful numbers were given, 
one of which was a solo by a young 
boy who had a clear soprano voice. It 
was a solo which brought back to my 
mind a number of wonderful memories. 
That young man stood up before those 
four hundred or more boys and sang: 



A "Mormon" boy, a "Mormon" boy, 
I am a "Mormon" boy; 
I might be envied by a king, 
For I am a "Mormon" boy. 

That song was written by Evan 
Stephens, and as it was sung, I remem- 
bered that as a boy I sang this song 
also; and I had the opportunity of sing- 
ing with a large boys' chorus here in 
this Tabernacle under the direction of 
Evan Stephens. I learned to honor 
him then, and I loved this song. Let 
me read to you a little more from it: 

My father is a "Mormon" true, 

And when I am a man, 

I want to be like him, and do 

(Continued on following page) 

413 



Mark E. Petersen 



Continued 



Just all the good I can. 

My faults I'll try to overcome, 

And while I life enjoy, 

With pride I'll lift my head and say, 

I am a "Mormon" boy. 

A "Mormon" boy, a "Mormon" boy, 

I am a "Mormon" boy; 

I might be envied by a king, 

For I am a "Mormon" boy. 

About this time my father was my 
Sunday School teacher, and a little 
later he became the instructor in our 
deacons' quorum. I used to honor him 
as I sang this song. I also remembered 
my heavenly Father, and the command 
which the Savior gave us to strive to 
become like him. And then as I would 
sing this song, not only would I have 
gratitude to my earthly father, but to 
my heavenly Father, also, and I would 
sing, "I want to be like him, and do just 
all the good I can." 

As I listened to that boy in Snowflake 
sing this song, I thought how often it 
is that our boys and our girls, when 
they get into junior high and possibly 
into senior high, feel as if they are 
growing up and must put away child- 
ish things. It is true that they must 
put away certain childish acts, but 
other things which are taught them in 
childhood are so very important and 
so basic that all through their lives 
they must remember them. The mes- 
sage of this song by Evan Stephens is 
one of them. 

A "Mormon" boy. . . . 

I might be envied by a king, 

For I am a "Mormon" boy. 

And then there was another song 
that I loved very much as a young lad. 
It carries with it another glorious lesson 
which our young people should remem- 
ber even though they begin to grow up 
in those high school years. The song 
to which I refer is one written by Eliza 
R. Snow. You remember that Sister 
Snow wrote, "O My Father," "How 
Great the Wisdom and the Love," and 
some others of our most beautiful 
hymns. But she- knew also how to 
write for young people. In this beautiful 
song she placed the ideals of the Church 
in the language of children, and had 
them sing it in the hope that as they 
grew up they would not abandon the 
ideals of which she spoke, but would 
allow them to become steadily more 
important in their lives. I hope every 
one of you continues to sing it, and 
to hum it over as you go along the 
street, and that you remember the 
great lessons she wrote into it: 

In our lovely Deseret, 
Where the Saints of God have met, 
There's a multitude of children all around; 
They are generous and brave; 
They have precious souls to save; 
They must listen and obey the gospel's 
sound. 

All of you know those words. Aren't 
they glorious? And isn't it stimulating 
music which has been written to these 
words? But listen to some of the more 

414 



important things Sister Snow taught to 
young people in their childhood, hoping 
to establish in their hearts by song the 
high standards that are so vital and 
important to these boys and girls as 
they grow up and accomplish the things 
that Brother Lee has referred to here 
this morning: 

That the children may live long 
And be beautiful and strong 
Tea and coffee and tobacco they despise, 
Drink no liquor, and they eat 
But a very little meat; 
They are seeking to be great and good and 
wise. 

When I was in school one time, I 
accompanied the class to Provo and 
went through the institution down there 
for the mentally afflicted. We saw 
one young man there who had a queer 
tendency in that he always wanted to 
be striking himself on the head. I re- 
member as students how we thought 
this man was so to be pitied because 
he didn't have any more sense than to 
strike himself on the head. As we were 
talking about that one day, I thought 
of this song: 

That the children may live long, 

And be beautiful and strong, 

Tea and coffee and tobacco they despise, 

Drink no liquor, and they eat 

But a very little meat. 

As young people we talked about it, 
remembering this man who wanted to 
strike himself on the head. One of the 
students then said, "Well, which is 
crazier, to be batting yourself on the 
head all the time, or to be taking things 
into your body that would poison you? 
Which is worse — to poison your body 



r 

0' % |S* 



1&t *A l 



and defile it, to make yourself intoxi- 
cated so that you don't know what you 
are doing, even losing your self-con- 
trol, or to bat yourself on the head? 
Which is the crazier of the two? 

Now think in terms of modern science. 
Think how doctors are discovering, 
despite the arguments of all the tobacco 
companies, to the contrary, that you do 
tend to develop cancer of the lung 
through cigarets. Which is crazier, to 
bat yourself "on the head with a stick, 
or to bring into your body these things 
that will destroy your body? Which is 
crazier? 

Drink no liquor, and they eat 
But a very little meat; 
They are seeking to be great and good and 
wise. 

I ask you young people, is there any- 
thing childish in this song when you 
really think about it? Can you see 
anything childish in this injunction to 
avoid these stimulants, these narcotics, 
these intoxicating things, which not only 
affect your body adversely but will also 
destroy your spirituality and your faith 
in God, if you allow them to? 

That the children may live long 
And be beautiful and strong, 
Tea and coffee and tobacco 

and liquor and all these other evil 
things they despise! 

And then there is the next stanza: 

They should be instructed young 
How to watch and guard the tongue, 
And their tempers train, and evil passions 

bind; 
They should always be polite, i 

And treat ev'rybody right, 
And in ev'ry place be affable and kind. 

I have thought a great deal about 
that at different times. I am sure we 
should be instructed young. I recall 
that Solomon said that if we are proper- 
ly taught when we are young, we will 
not depart from those important things 
when we grow up. 

"We should watch and guard the 
tongue. I used to think this meant only 
profanity, and that is extremely im- 
portant, because one of the great com- 
mandments is that we shall not profane 
the name of God. He will not allow 
us to go free if we do profane his holy 
name. 

But the more I think of the things 
that Brother Lee so beautifully dis- 
cussed here this morning, the more I 
am convinced that Eliza R. Snow was 
inspired in guiding the young people to 
watch and guard the tongue against 
speaking of evil and demoralizing things 
which put evil thoughts in the minds 
and sometimes lead to evil acts which 
are themselves destructive of the very 
soul; including evil stories and evil re- 
marks about the opposite sex. "They 
should be instructed young how to 
watch and guard the tongue, and their 
tempers train." And that is so im- 
portant. 

"And evil passions bind. ..." 

I, too, get letters from young people. 

I got one the other day from a girl who 

wanted to know, Is it wrong to pet? She 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



said, frankly, "I don't know. Will you 
tell me, is it wrong to pet?" And I wrote 
back to that girl and told her that 
petting is one of the most pernicious 
things that ever came into the world, 
and that when young people pet they 
lay the foundation for the destruction 
of their morals. In fact petting is in 
and of itself a partial loss of virtue, and 
when any young people pet, they to 
that degree lose their chastity. The 
Lord said that when anyone looks upon 
others to lust after them, they have 
committed adultery with them already 
in their heart. 

They should be instructed young, 
How to watch and guard the tongue, 
And their tempers train, and evil pas- 
sions bind; 
They should always be polite, 



And treat ev'rybody right, 

And in ev'ry place be affable and kind. 

Nothing childish in that, is there? 
Shouldn't we, as we grow up, even 
through high school and college and 
into mature adulthood continue to sing 
"In Our Lovely Deseret"? 

And then this last verse which every 
one of us should remember, particularly 
as young people, because it will help 
us to keep on the right path: 

They must not forget to pray, 
Night and morning, ev'ry day, 
For the Lord to keep them safe from ev'ry 

ill, 
And assist them to do right, 
That with all their mind and might, 
They may love him and may learn to do 

his will. 



As I have studied that song and the 
philosophy expressed in it by this glorious 
poet, I begin to understand what in my 
boyhood I did not understand: why ; it 
is that a Mormon boy might be envied 
by a king. 

And now because I have some realiza- 
tion of what Sister Snow wrote in this 
song, I can understand that you girls 
of the Church, every one of you, might 
well be envied by a queen, if you will 
but live up to the principles of the 
everlasting gospel. 

And every boy in the Church i truly 
might be envied by a king because, he 
himself is kingly ; by reason of the 
righteousness, the s cleanliness, the faith- 
fulness of his life. . 

May every boy and girl experience 
that joy is my humble prayer, in the 
name of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen: 



Monday Afternoon Session, April 5, 1954 



The Future Before Us 





OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



<■—•——• «--? here are always overwhelming 
■ \ feelings on these occasions. 
v Two of those that rise to the 
top at this time are inade- 
quacy, and gratitude for fel- 
— * lowship with you and for 
any part in the Church. 

I recall reading a statement that Presi- 
dent McKay is reported to have made, 
as he alighted at the airport of one of 
the large South American cities on his 
recent tour: that "there are three beauti- 
ful things in the world — love and 
friendship and brotherhood." They are 
all in evidence here and help to feed 
and sustain us and to send us away en- 
couraged and enriched. 

I am mindful of the glorious princi- 
ples that have been enunciated here, 
which, with others, make this a most 
satisfying gospel to feed the human soul. 
Some of these are: faith, repentance, the 
assurance of forgiveness with proper re- 
pentance; the eternal continuance of 
personality, of individual identity; the 
assurance that we may have everlasting 
association with those we love; testi- 
mony; the knowledge that no man 
stands between us and our God; the 
assurance of eternal plan and purpose; 
continuous revelation; free agency; and 
the fact that this is an inclusive mes- 
sage and opportunity and gospel and 
Church, and not an exclusive one — 
that its blessings are to all men who are 
willing to partake of them, and are not 
reserved to a special few predestined by 
our Father in heaven to have the bless- 
ings and benefits. It is his purpose to 
save all his children and to exalt all 
his children, not merely to warn and 
turn them away, but to labor with them 
in love and in patience, and to bring 
JUNE 1954 



them back into his presence, if they 
will. 

A great man has been in our midst 
here for a few days, one of the notable 
men of medicine, Sir Alexander Flem- 
ing, whom we have had the pleasure 
in this community of meeting and hear- 
ing on one or two occasions. He told the 
story of how, in working in a laboratory 
in a London hospital back in 1928, he 
observed the action of an accidental 
mold that had drifted into his laboratory 
from some source and which had an 
arresting effect on some germ colonies 
that were in the culture in one of his 
petri dishes. His statement, as he re- 
corded it in his diary, was this: "I was 
sufficiently interested to pursue the sub- 
ject. The appearance of the culture 
plant was such that I thought it should 
not be neglected." Thus, penicillin 
was discovered and put to immeasurable 
human benefit. 

"I was sufficiently interested to pursue 
the subject." Well, with a mold so com- 
mon, so accessible, one wonders why 
someone did not see it sooner, why 
someone did not "pursue the subject" 
sooner. That the world should go so 
long without such a discovery from 
such a common and available source 
would seem to be but a further indica- 
tion that there is ever before us an in- 
finity of undiscovered things and that 
opportunities are limitless, and that 
"revelation" of this kind is continuous, 
as is direct revelation from our Father 
in heaven. 

The songs of birds that are all around 
us, we often do not hear. Two enter- 
prising scientists not long ago made 
some "visual recordings" of bird songs 
with an audio-spectrograph, so that the 
human, eye could "see" the music that 



the birds were making, but the human 
ear could not hear it as it reached 
above the range of "normal" human 
hearing. 

Who knows what unseen and unheard 
things may be all around us? There 
are limitless possibilities; there is in- 
finity before us, and revelation must be 
continuous. 

Sometimes we wonder why others 
cannot see some of the things that we 
see. Sometimes we wonder why: we 
cannot see some of the things that they 
see. There may be many reasons for 
this. We differ in our experience; we 
differ in our perception; we differ in our 
preoccupation. Some of us have our 
thoughts fixed on one thing at one time, 
and some on another. But there are 
great things to be discovered if we will 
have ears to hear and eyes to see and 
be sufficiently interested "to pursue the 
subject" as was this great man of 
medicine. 

There may be things that some of us 
do not see — as Peter and Paul, seeming- 
ly did not always see the same things — 
but they both loved the gospel; they 
both lived for it, and both were willing 
to die for it. There are some great 
fundamentals and requirements and 
commandments on which there can be 
no doubt and no differences, of which 
the Lord has spoken definitely. Beyond 
this, some, such as Sir Alexander Flem- 
ing, see some things that some of us 
do not see. 

As to free agency: mercifully and 
wonderfully that was settled in the 
heavens a long time ago when Lucifer 
challenged it. It is one of the great 
and glorious principles of the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. 

I recall a comment reported to have 
been made by President Clark to a grad- 
uating class last spring, in which he said, 
in substance, that Lucifer must have 
thought that God. was very "old- 
fashioned." Lucifer was proposing some 
very different ways of. doing some things. 
It seems that he would have done some 
things in a much more "efficient" man- 
ner, if you will put "efficieney" in quo- 
tations. He would have delivered all 
(Continued on following page) 

415 



Richard L Evans continued 

our Father's children back to him — but 
in a strait jacket! 

The only kind of "efficiency" that the 
Lord God is interested in for us is that 
kind of efficiency which contributes to 
and promotes the development and 
growth of his children in helping them 
choose for themselves the great things 
and the right things, the right way of 
life — for the eternal salvation and exal- 
tation of their souls. And I would say 
today, keep faith in freedom. Avoid 
the principle of compulsion. 

And now for a moment or two, may 
I yield to the temptation to speak an- 
other thought or two to these young 
people who are here from Brigham 
Young University, to these others who 
are here in this congregation, and be- 
yond here, to all who will hear or read, 
and to all those of this generation, whom 
they represent, following along the lines 
of the moving and impressive instruc- 
tions of Brother Lee and Brother Peter- 
sen this morning: 

It is apparent that man has acquired 
the power to destroy the works of 
man. The instruments of destruction 
are ever more fearful with each passing 
day. But man has not acquired the 
power to destroy the works or the plans 
or the purposes of God. All of us at 
times have our fears. All men have 
their fears, their uncertainties. But 
may I say to you: Go ahead and live 
your lives. You are not alone in life. 
The Lord God is there and ever ac- 
cessible to you. 

This is no time for panic. Our Father 
made us in his image. He sent us here. 
He looked out at what he had made 
during the creation, and he saw that it 
was very good. It was good, and it is 
still good. He intends happiness for 
us, and it is not only our privilege but 
also our duty to be happy, and we shall 
be if we have the courage to live as we 
ought to live and to be what we ought 
to be. 

Be honest, clean, chaste, humble. 
Keep your lives well-balanced. Always 
reserve some of your time and means to 
the things of the spirit and to the serv- 
ice of your Father in heaven as well as 
to the things of the mind and the things 
of physical sustenance. Work, study, 
and pray. Keep an open mind to truth; 
keep the faith; live so as to have a quiet 
conscience. The rewarding way of life 
is to keep the commandments. The 
hard way of life is to live contrary to 
conscience and contrary to the com- 
mandments. 

We are in this world, and I do not 
know anything to do about it except to 
make the most of it, to live good and 
useful and purposeful lives, and to find 
joy in the opportunity that the Lord 
God has given us until the time comes 
to leave this life, which will be swiftly 
and soon enough. There is no running 
away from life, no running away from 
ourselves. We can run away from 
where we are, but not from what we are 
or from who we are; and all we have 
to do is to live a day at a time to the 
best of our ability. The weight of the 

416 



future is not on us except as it comes 
moment by moment. 

In the words of Thomas Carlyle, "The 
crash of the whole solar and stellar 
systems could only kill you once." There 
is no point in living in fear, in panic, 
or in apprehension. Endure to the end, 
keep faithful, for he who made us and 
gave us life and who keeps creation in 
its course will not forsake us. And 
though we have acquired the instru- 
ments for destroying the works of man, 
if we should be so foolish as to set them 
loose, yet the power and the purposes 
of God as concerning us and all his 
creations are constant and ever surround 
us with their protection and their 
peace, if we will be partakers of these 
things. 

God lives. He has eternal plans and 
purposes for his children. Jesus is the 
Christ. The gospel has been restored, 
and despite all the answers we do not 
know and all the areas where there 
may be differences of opinion, we know 
all we need to know for our everlasting 
salvation and exaltation and happiness 
— if we will use what the Lord God has 
given us. Truth will triumph; justice 
will be done; and there will be no 
good thing lost in the life of him who 



will live as best he knows how to live 
and will partake of these things which 
our Father has prepared for us. 

May I close with the testimony of a 
beloved friend, who is not with us, Dr. 
John A. Widtsoe. In one of the closing 
sentences of his book, In a Sunlit Land, 
in which he looked back on his life as 
a scientist, as a convert, as an educator, 
as an Apostle, and as a great and hum- 
ble servant of men and of God, as a man 
who had seen much of life from many 
sides and who i had come forth from it 
all with a sweet and simple faith — on 
the last pages of this book he wrote these 
words which he left for the record of 
posterity: 

During this long life, I have had occasion 
to test, time and time again, the verity of 
the foundations of the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints. The answer 
has always been the same: Joseph Smith 
told the truth. (In a Sunlit Land, pp. 243- 
244.) 

I leave this with you as a witness of 
my soul this day, to you a choice and 
blessed generation of youth. God bless 
you and be with you; go forth and live 
your lives; rely on him; keep sweet and 
humble, and his blessings and guidance 
will be with you. May he bless you in 
all your decisions, I pray, in Jesus' 
name. Amen. 



"If Thou Wilt Be Perfect" 



PATRIARCH TO THE CHURCH 



wish to express my gratitude 

• for the prayer that was offered 

at the opening of this session, 

' and I pray that I shall receive 

f my share of the answer to 

that prayer. 

Truly, these are great gatherings, 

gatherings of a faithful people, seeking 

spiritual food to buoy us up and give 

us courage and strength to carry us along 

the way a little farther. 

In my mind I see a parallel in these 
gatherings to the young man who asked 
the Savior, 

Good Master, what good thing shall I do, 
that I may have eternal life? 

And he said unto him, Why callest thou 
me good? there is none good but one, that 
is, God: but if thou wilt enter into life, 
keep the commandments. 

He saith unto him, Which? 

Jesus enumerated a number of things 
to do and he answered, 

All these things have I kept from my 
youth up: what lack I yet? 

Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be per- 
fect, go and sell that thou hast, and give 
to the poor, and thou shalt have treasures in 
heaven: and come and follow me. 

But when the young man heard that 
saying, he went away sorrowful: for he 
had great possessions. (Matt. 19:16-18, 
20-22.) 

Nevertheless the young man had been 



keeping the commandments. We who 
are members of the Church are also 
the more righteous who are trying to 
keep the commandments. 

The young man went away sorrowful. 
I wonder how many of us do a similar 
thing when we leave these conference 
sessions. President Smith called our 
attention to the fact that the Lord is 
pleased with the Church collectively but 
not individually. 

The instructions from the Lord and 
from the prophets of all times comes 
down to us: "Say nothing but repentance 
unto this generation." (D. & C. 6:9.) 

And such counsel is found in most of 
the addresses given at these conferences, 
and when we, who are trying to keep 
his commandments, are taught repent- 
ance, do we accept it as only something 
for the other person — the sinner — or as 
something done once as a prerequisite to 
baptism and then not needed any more? 

After a spiritual feast such as we have 
in these sessions, it is natural to want 
to share with others what we have re- 
ceived, and surely we should do so. 
But do we accept the instructions tor 
ourselves and put them into practice, 
each for his own benefit first? 

As long as we are not perfect, we 
are in need of repentance, for all im- 
provement comes as a result of repent- 
ance. Each should take daily inventory 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



of himself and try to do better each 
day. Repentance is a daily affair. 

Do we have pride to overcome? The 
Lord says, "Be thou humble; and the 
Lord thy God shall lead thee by the 
hand." (Ibid., 112:10.) 

One of the greatest pitfalls that we 
must watch is the pride of self- 
righteousness. Are we ever guilty — 
when we devote so much of our time 
and our efforts to activities in the 
Church — of being lifted up in the pride 
of our own importance? 

There was a discussion recently be- 
tween a member of a stake board and a 
ward officer over a roadshow that had 
just been presented. The stake officer 
was highly indignant because the 
daughter of the ward leader had a 
speaking part while her own daughter 
was only in the chorus.. 

Are we always wholeheartedly glad 
when others succeed, or is our praise 
lacking in sincerity — given grudgingly, 
or not at all? 

Are you so self-righteous that you 
have neighbors on all sides of you 
who do not attend Church or are not 
members of the Church and you do 
nothing to assist them? 

Another common fault for which 
many of us may have cause for re- 
pentance is repeating a bit of gossip 
we have heard. Whether it be true 
or not is beside the point. If it is not 
kind, it does not bear repeating. 

Are you willing to forgive? Remem- 
ber, in the Lord's prayer, Christ prayed, 
"Forgive our trespasses as we forgive 
those who trespass against us." 

Do you refrain from passing judgment, 
or do you condemn others for the faults 
you see in them? 

Understand, I am not condemning 
anyone. I just say, "If the shoe fits, 
wear it." 

We become so involved in our various 
Church activities that sometimes we 
think we have "arrived," as it were — 
that we have no need for repentance. 
Leave that to the poor sinner. 

Carlyle uttered a great truth when 
he said, "Of all acts, is not repentance 
most divine? The greatest of faults 
is to be conscious of none." 

There are those also who are con- 
scious of their mistakes, yet they do not 
try to change their habits. 

The film we saw at the priesthood 
meeting the other night was a good 
example which shows that there are 
many of these people. 

I have heard some say that they have 
been told that because of their past acts 
they cannot receive the blessings of 
exaltation anyway, even if they went to 
the temple, so why try? 

They liken themselves to the prodigal 
son who returned only to be a servant. 
If one procrastinates the day of re- 
pentance until the day of his return 
to the Father, surely he cannot expect 
anything other than to become a serv- 
ant. 

However, had the prodigal son re- 
pented earlier and regained his wealth 
and his birthright, he could then have 
returned to the father without being a 
servant. Likewise, if a man repents 
and restores his rights to the blessings, 
JUNE 1954 



surely he shall receive all he has earned. 
"Repentance becomes more difficult as 
the sin is more willful; ... as the time 
of repentance is procrastinated, the 
ability to repent grows weaker." (James 
E. Talmage.) 
Alma tells us, 

Behold, he sendeth an invitation unto all 
men, for the arms of mercy are extended 
towards them, and he saith: Repent, and I 
will receive you. (Alma 5:33.) 

He says, "All men"; not just a few 
who are selected, but he says, "Repent, 
and I will receive you." 

If you just stop and think of it, how 
wonderful the mercy of the Lord is. 
All manner of sin, except murder and 
blasphemy, can be forgiven through re- 
pentance. If we will try to do his will, 
his arm of mercy is outstretched toward 
us. 

Not one of us is perfect now, but we 
are here to attain perfection. "Be ye 
therefore perfect, even as your Father 
which is in heaven is perfect." (Matt. 
5:48.) So as we overcome our weak- 
nesses, and our sins, we grow and draw 
nearer our aim of perfection. 

Let us not be so self-righteous that we 
think that we have no need for re- 
pentance, for the Savior himself preached 
repentance to the more righteous who 
were spared from the great destruction 
at the time of his crucifixion. At that 
time, on this hemisphere there was 
darkness for three days and great de- 
struction; many cities and all their in- 
habitants were destroyed. Then the 
voice of the Lord was heard declaring 
that the more wicked had been de- 
stroyed, and the more righteous had 
been saved. To the righteous that 
were spared he declared as he might 
well say to us here today: 

O ye house of Israel whom I have spared, 
how oft will I gather you as a hen gathereth 
her chickens under her wings, if ye will 
repent and return unto me with full pur- 
pose of heart. (3 Nephi 10:6.) 



Then 



a warnmg- 



But if not, O house of Israel, the places 
of your dwellings shall become desolate until 
the time of the fulfilling of the covenant 
to your fathers. (Ibid., 10:7.) 

Yea, verily I say unto you, if ye will 
come unto me ye shall have eternal life. 
Behold, mine arm of mercy is extended 
towards you, and whosoever will come, 
him will I receive; and blessed are those 
who come unto me. (Ibid., 9:14.) 

And ye shall offer for a sacrifice unto me 
a broken heart and a contrite spirit. And 
whoso cometh unto me with a broken heart 
and a contrite spirit, him will I baptize with 
the Holy Ghost. ... 

Behold, I have come unto the world to 
bring redemption unto the world, to save 
the world from sin. 

Therefore, whoso repenteth and cometh 
unto me as a little child, him will I re- 
ceive, for of such is the kingdom of God. 
Behold, for such I have laid down my life, 
and have taken it up again; therefore re- 
pent, and come unto me ye ends of the 
earth, and be saved. (Ibid., 9:20-22.) 

May the Lord's blessings be upon us, 
I pray, in the name of Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 




"Where 
Is 
A 
Church . . . ? " 

OF THE FIRST COUNCIL 
OF THE SEVENTY 

| ay I invite your attention 
to a comparison between 
the Church of Jesus 
Christ, as it was organ- 
ized and perfected in New 
Testament times, and the 
self-styled Christian churches that exist 
in the world today? In order to do so I 
shall take the liberty of raising a num- 
ber of queries, and shall assume that 
each of us has a sufficient working 
knowledge of the New Testament to 
recognize the basis upon which each 
query rests. 

Where in the world today will we 
find a church that has as its official 
title some combination of the names of 
Christ, according to the New Testament 
pattern? 

Where is there a church whose min- 
isters claim divine authority in the real, 
complete, and actual sense that it was 
claimed by the ministers among the 
primitive Saints? 

Where is there a church which claims 
the Melchizedek and Aaronic orders of 
the priesthood as these were had an- 
ciently? 

Where is there a church in which 
we will find the ordinances practised 
that were practised among the primitive 
Saints? 

Where do we find baptism by immer- 
sion for the remission of sins per- 
formed under the hands of a legal 
administrator? 

Where do we find a people who lay 
hands on the head of every baptized 
convert for the present bestowal of the 
Holy Ghost; or who, when there are 
sick among them, call in the elders of 
the church, that they may anoint them 
with oil and pray over them, that the 
prayer of faith may heal the sick and 
God may raise them up? 

Where is there a people that has the 
New Testament ordinance of baptism 
for the dead? 

Where is there a church that has the 
same organization that existed among 
the primitive Saints, that has Apostles 
and prophets, pastors, evangelists, and 
all the rest? 

Where is there a people that be- 
lieves that there should be Twelve 
Apostles holding the keys of the king- 
dom, presiding over and directing all 
of the affairs of the Church and king- 
(Continued on following page) 

417 



Bruce R. McConkie continued 

dom, and that such group should con- 
tinue until there is a unity of the faith? 

Where is there a church that believes 
that God has set some in the Church, 
first Apostles, secondarily prophets, 
thirdly teachers; after that miracles; 
then gifts of the spirit, healings, tongues, 
helps, and governments? 

Where is there a church that pro- 
fesses to have all of the doctrines that 
were taught in New Testament times; 
that believes that God our heavenly 
Father is a personal being, in whose 
image man is created; that has an un- 
derstanding that Jesus Christ is his 
Only Begotten Son and is a Being in 
the express image of the person of the 
Father? 

Where is there a people that has a 
real, intelligent, and scriptural under- 
standing of the atoning sacrifice of 
Jesus Christ, that knows that because 
of that transcendent act all men will 
be raised in immortality and those who 
have believed and obeyed the gospel 
law, both in immortality and unto 
eternal life? 

Where is there a people that knows 
that the plan of salvation, based on the 
atoning sacrifice of Christ, consists in 
having faith in Christ, in repenting of 
one's sins, in being baptized under the 
hands of a legal administrator, in re- 
ceiving the gift and guidance of the 
Holy Spirit, and then in enduring in 
righteousness unto the end? 

Where is there a church that believes 
that the gospel is preached to those in 
the spirit world, that they may live ac- 



cording to God in the spirit, and be 
judged according to men in the flesh? 

Where is there a people that believes 
in the literal resurrection from the grave, 
in the fact that all men will stand be- 
fore the judgment bar of Christ, and 
having been judged according to the 
deeds done in the flesh, will be awarded 
a place in a kingdom of glory, in either 
a telestial, a terrestrial, or a celestial 
kingdom? 

Where is there a people that believes 
that between the first and second com- 
ings of Christ, there was to be a com- 
plete, total, universal falling away from 
the faith once delivered to the Saints? 

Where is there a people that believes 
that in the last days there was to be 
an era of restoration, a time of restitu- 
tion, in which God would give again 
all things that he had spoken by the 
mouths of all his holy prophets since 
the world began? 

Where is there a people that believes 
that this restoration of the gospel was to 
be effected by angelic ministration, and 
that the gospel so restored was then to 
be carried to all the peoples of the earth? 

Where is there a people that believes 
that in a day subsequent to New Testa- 
ment times, the kingdom was to be 
restored to Israel and the scattered rem- 
nants of that people gathered back to 
the lands of their inheritance? 

Where is there a people that actually 
believes that signs will follow those 
who accept and obey the gospel law, 
that professes to have among the mem- 
bership of the church the working of 



miracles, the ministering of angels, the 
gifts of the Spirit, and all of the powers 
and graces that were had anciently? 

Now we might multiply questions on 
all of these matters, but I submit to you 
that every essential, identifying char- 
acteristic of the New Testament Church 
can, with intelligence and propriety, be 
outlined under one of these six heads: 
name, authority, ordinances, organiza- 
tion, doctrines, and gifts of the Spirit. 
And I submit to you further that there 
is only one Church in all the world 
that so much as claims to have every 
essential identifying characteristic of the 
Church organized and perfected by 
Christ and his Apostles anciently, and 
that one Church is the Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints. 

Now, may I say by way both of testi- 
mony and of doctrine, that you and I 
are living in the era of restoration. We 
are living in the times of restitution. 
The heavens are no longer sealed. The 
voice of God is heard again. The king- 
dom is established on earth, and that 
kingdom is the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints, and it has again 
every grace and right, power, privilege, 
and authority that the Almighty ever 
gave to the Saints in primitive times. 

And now we are nearing the end of 
the world. The time is not far distant 
when the kingdoms of this world will 
become the kingdoms of our God and of 
his Christ, and if you and I live worthily 
and walk as most of us already know we 
should, we will be entitled to receive 
an eternal inheritance in his eternal 
world. 

In the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



WORK for the LIVING and the DEAD 




■■K; have always enjoyed listening 
I to that beautiful little song, 
1 "The Prayer Perfect," and I 
I am thinking just now of the 
4 last few words in that song: 

And with all the needy, O divide, I 
pray, 

This vast treasure of content that is mine 
today. 

As we sit here, brothers and sisters, 
we are blessed with vast treasures of 
content, knowing full well and having 
the assurance that God lives, and that 
this is his Church and kingdom; know- 
ing that if we will keep the command- 
ments of the Lord, that we may go back 
into his presence; that we may reach 
out and bring our loved ones and our 
friends this same blessing. This brings 
a great measure of contentment. But 
we must not rest contented, for the 
Lord has placed upon our shoulders 
the responsibility, not only of perfect- 
ing our own lives, but also of teaching 
to all the world this gospel. That has 
been emphasized in this conference. In 

418 



ASSISTANT TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 

addition to that, he has given us the 
responsibility of identifying our dead 
kindred, of placing their names in the 
temples and there receiving ordinances 
as proxies for them. 

There are those, even among us, who 
belittle and minimize this part of the 
gospel plan. There are many in the 
world who believe it not at all, yet 
it is true, and it is indispensable to the 
welfare and the salvation, both of the 
living and of the dead! Since God is 
just, his divine plan of salvation in- 
cludes the means and the power by 
which those who have died without a 
knowledge of the gospel may hear it 
and, if they will, may accept it and 
receive that which has already been 
mentioned in this conference; namely, 
the great gift of immortality and eternal 
life. 

For for this cause was the gospel preached 
also to them that are dead, that they might 
be judged according to men in the flesh, 
but live according to God in the spirit. 
(I Peter 4:6.) 

Inasmuch as God is a just God, the 



same principles, the same ordinances, 
the same conditions that apply to the 
salvation of the living apply also to the 
salvation of the dead — even that of 
baptism, which we know is indispen- 
sable for our membership in the Church 
and kingdom of God. The Lord has 
said, 

Except a man be born of water and of 
the Spirit, he cannot enter into the king- 
dom of God. (John 3:5.) 

That means he must be baptized and 
receive the Holy Ghost. 

Now, when the Savior said that, he 
made no exceptions. There was no 
distinction between the living and the 
dead. All were included; all must meet 
this prerequisite for membership and 
citizenship in that kingdom. 

Wilford Woodruff, seventy-eight years 
ago tomorrow, said something about 
this, when he made this significant 
statement: 

God is no respecter of persons; he will 

not give privileges to one generation and 

withhold them from another; and the 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



whole human family, from Father Adam 
down to our day, have got to have the 
privilege, somewhere, of hearing the gospel 
of Christ; . . . They have to be preached 
to in the spirit world. But nobody will 
baptize them there, therefore someone must 
administer to them by proxy here in the 
flesh, that they may be judged according 
to man in the flesh and have part in the 
first resurrection. (Discourses of Wilford 
Woodruff, p. 179.) 

And then a few years later this great 
man said this: "We have got to enter 
these temples and redeem our dead. . . . 
This is the great work of the last dis- 
pensation, the redemption of the living 
and of the dead." 

Now, this is a tremendous task, 
a stupendous assignment. I feel sure, 
however, that as we work with the 
means and powers that we have and 
do our utmost toward this great 
work of redeeming the dead, that the 
Lord will, as he has done in the imme- 
diate past, provide additional ways 
and means and improved facilities by 
which this work can be better ac- 
complished. 

It is for a good reason that he has 
placed this responsibility upon us. It 
teaches us unselfishness. It teaches us 
love of others. It teaches us to be Christ- 
like and even become, in reality, saviors 
upon Mount Zion. 

Another reason that he has placed 
it upon our shoulders is to provide 
through us the necessary ordinances for 
those who have passed on. My brothers 
and sisters, we cannot escape this as- 
signment on behalf of the dead! 

Now in order that the righteous dead 
may receive by proper authority the 
ordinances that are necessary for the 
blessings of immortality and eternal life, 
the Lord long, long ago promised the 
world that he would send from his 
presence one who possessed the authority 
and the keys to begin anew this work 
upon the earth. The promise was made 
through Malachi, the prophet, when he 
said, 

Behold, I will send you Elijah the 
prophet before the coming of the great and 
dreadful day of the Lord: 

And he shall turn the heart of the fathers 
to the children, and the heart of the chil- 
dren to their fathers, lest I come and 
smite the earth with a curse. (Mai. 4:5-6.) 

Now, the Prophet Joseph Smith said 
that this word turn should be under- 
stood to mean bind or seal the hearts 
of the children to their fathers, and vice 
versa. I like the words of Moroni to 
the Prophet Joseph in regard to this. 
Said Moroni: 

Behold, I will reveal unto you the Priest- 
hood, by the hand of Elijah the prophet, 
before the coming of the great and dread- 
ful day of the Lord. 

And he shall plant in the hearts of the 
children the promises made to the fathers, 
and the hearts of the children shall turn 
to their fathers — 

as they have done in a most marvelous 
way. 

If it were not so, the whole earth would 
be utterly wasted at his coming. (D. & G. 
2:1-3.) 

The literal fulfilment of this promise 
has been made in our day! If we turn 
JUNE 1954 



to the 110th section of the Doctrine 
and Covenants, we will find that the 
Prophet Malachi's prediction has been 
literally fulfilled: that Elijah has come. 
On April 3, 1836, when Joseph and 
Oliver were in the Kirtland Temple, 
after certain ceremonies, including the 
sacrament, had been taken care of, they 
retired to the pulpit; and the veils being 
dropped, they bowed their heads in 
solemn and silent prayer, and then they 
declared that after arising from this 
prayer, that 

The veil was taken from our minds, and 
the eyes of our understanding were opened. 

We saw the Lord standing upon the 
breastwork of the pulpit, before us; and 
under his feet was a paved work of pure 
gold, in color like amber. 

His eyes were as a flame of fire; the hair 
of his head was white like the pure snow; 
his countenance shone above the brightness 
of the sun; and his voice was as the sound 
of the rushing of great waters, even the 
voice of Jehovah. . . . (Ibid., 110:1-3.) 

The Lord told them that their sins 
were forgiven; that he had accepted 
that house, the temple in Kirtland, as 
the work of their hands; that it should 
be only the beginning of such things, 
and that 

. . . the hearts of thousands and tens of 
thousands shall greatly rejoice in conse- 
quence of the blessings which shall be 
poured out, and the endowment with which 
my servants have been endowed in this 
house. 

And the fame of this house shall spread 

to foreign lands; . . . (ibid., 9-10) 

* 

and the Savior told them this was only 
the beginning of the blessings which 
shall be poured upon the heads of the 
people all over the world. 

We have seen, in part, the fulfilment 
of that. 

After this vision closed, Moses ap- 
peared to them and committed to them 
the keys of the gathering of Israel from 
the four parts of the earth. This was 
followed by the visitation of Elias who 
committed the gospel of Abraham, then 
they declared that: 

After this vision had closed, another great 
and glorious vision burst upon us; for 
Elijah the prophet, who was taken to 
heaven without tasting death, stood before 
us, and said: 

Behold, the time has fully come, which 
was spoken of by the mouth of Malachi — 
testifying that he [Elijah] should be sent, 
before the great and dreadful day of the 
Lord come — 

To turn the hearts of the fathers to the 
children, and the children to the fathers, 
lest the whole earth be smitten with a 
curse — 

"Therefore," (And this is the im- 
portant thing). . . . 

Therefore, the keys of this dispensation 
are committed into your hands; and by 
this ye may know that the great and 
dreadful day of the Lord is near, even at 
the doors. (Ibid., 13-16.) # 

Thus, my brothers and sisters, has 
the fulfilment of Malachi's prophecy 
come to pass in this time of ours? He 
has come, and the powers that were 
given to Joseph have been extended to 
others, so that the people of the whole 



world might, if they will, be blessed, 
and so that all of the ordinances of the 
gospel might be administered to in 
power and in righteousness. 

Now, I know that men say, and they 
have said to me, "We do not believe 
this." But the disbelief of a million 
men does not change the fact! The 
restoration of this priesthood will, as has 
been predicted, save the earth from being 
utterly wasted at the coming of the 
Lord, otherwise his purposes would be 
thwarted; and we are told he has said 
that his purposes and his designs will 
not be frustrated, but only the designs 
and the purposes and the acts of men 
will be brought to naught. 

We must not assume that the mission 
of Elijah and the powers that were 
given by him are confined only to the 
dead, for the living also must receive 
these same ordinances and have them 
performed if they would have exaltation 
and eternal life in the celestial kingdom 
of heaven. 

How wonderful it is to see the young 
people — all people, come to the temples 
of the Lord in great numbers and 
receive their blessings. How fitting it 
is to see the parents and the grand- 
parents come with their children. This 
is the ideal way, for if we are going 
to be together as families in the next 
life, it has always seemed to me that 
we should get some practice in getting 
together with our families under such 
circumstances in this life. 

The obligation of the Latter-day 
Saints is three-fold: 

1. To prepare themselves to go to the 
temple and receive their blessings and 
to teach their children to live so that 
they may be worthy and have a desire 
to go. 

2. To gather, the records of our dead 
and place them in the temples. 

3. To go to the house of the Lord 
and there give our services occasionally 
to those who have passed on without a 
knowledge of the gospel. 

Only by so doing can we perfect 
ourselves and receive the fulness of joy 
here and hereafter! 

The Prophet Joseph has said that we 
should not procrastinate in this work. 
I know that many are active in it, 
many are anxiously engaged in it, but 
the majority of us are unconcerned. We 
must not leave it to Aunt Martha or 
someone else to identify our dead and 
to go to the temples; we must not assume 
that it has been done; it is our indi- 
vidual obligation to do this work! The 
Prophet has said that the Saints have 
not too much time to save and redeem 
the dead and to gather together the 
living relatives, and that is important, 
that they may be saved also. "They 
have not too much time," he said, "be- 
fore the earth will be smitten and the 
consumption decreed falls upon the 
world." (See Teachings of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, p. 330.) So, before that 
day comes, while the day lasts and 
before the night comes when no man 
can work, let us rejoice in this great 
restoration and participate in it to our 
joy and to our satisfaction. May we 
do this, I pray humbly, in the name 
of the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 

419 



Sharing the Blessings 

ASSISTANT TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



r - *1ast Friday the General Au- 

fmM thorities met with the mis- 
sion presidents who had 
I been serving in this country 
I and in Central America. It 

fe "- " ' "" was an inspiring meeting, 

and they who were there expressed their 
gratitude and appreciation for the privi- 
lege of coming here to the headquarters 
of the Church and meeting with their 
brethren and reporting their labors, feel- 
ing the spirit of testimony as expressed 
by their associates and by all who were 
privileged to speak in the meeting which 
was held in the temple. 

Then we have had our brethren who 
have offered prayers or spoken, express 
their gratitude for the privilege of being 
in attendance at this conference. We, 
ourselves, have partaken of that spirit, 
grateful to the Almighty that we are 
here, that we can sit under the sound 
of the voice of the prophets of God and 
of the other General Authorities as they 
have spoken and listen to their coun- 
sel, and partake of their spirit. We are 
grateful for this privilege and bless- 
ing. 

You people who are listening in and 
who are watching on television are also 
grateful. Yesterday this latter privi- 
lege was extended wider than ever 
before in the history of the Church, 
and I know we were all thrilled as we 
heard President McKay tell of the extent 
of these televised and broadcasted serv- 
ices. 

But this raised a question in my 
mind, as did our meeting with the mis- 
sion presidents. I thought of some of 
our mission presidents over in the old 
country who are working faithfully, who 
are devoted to this work, giving of their 
time and their means, faithful to their 
trust, and yet they could not be with 
us. 

I thought too, of the thousands of 
Saints, in the islands of the sea, and 
in the old country, and even in this 
country, who cannot partake of the 
spirit of these services because they are 
not able to be here or to come within 
the radius of television or of the radio, 
and yet they are just as anxious as are 
we, and they are just as devoted as are 
we. The Lord will not forget them. He 
will in his own way bless them as they 
learn of these services; as they read the 
testimonies of these meetings, they will 
partake of the same spirit, perhaps not 
so potently as we; but the Lord will 
bless them, and they too will share with 
us because he will not leave them 
alone. 

Brother Christiansen has been telling 
ing us of our obligations to those who 
have gone, of the revelations of the 

420 



Lord that the hearts of the children 
shall be turned to their fathers, and the 
hearts of the fathers to their children, 
for "were it not so the whole earth 
would be wasted at his coming." In 
listening to Brother Christiansen we 
have been impressed with the magni- 
tude of this work, and we have been 
given an insight into the mercies of 
our heavenly Father. 

As we are permitted to enjoy the 
blessings of being here and are made 
aware of the blessings and privileges 
that come and will come to us through 
the atonement, we cannot help being 
made aware of and be concerned with 
the thousands of God's children who, 
through no fault of their own, are not 
blessed as are we. 

I was in the home two weeks ago of one 
of our brethren where there is a little 
girl who is deficient, a little child who 
never will have the opportunity in this 
life to fulfil the purposes of the Lord 
for which she was placed here, unless 
God shall intervene with a miracle and 
heal her little body and her mind. Her 
mind apparently through some physical 
pressure and through no fault 'of her 
own, nor is it through any failure of 
her parents to do the will of the Lord, 
is not able to grasp the things that 
you and I are able to grasp, and thus 
she will go through life underprivileged, 
not physically only, but lacking in the 
expression of her mental powers. It 
is not her spirit that is injured, but her 
body, and the body is the medium of 
expression of the spirit in this life; and 
when the body is injured either in birth 
or before or afterwards, and as a result 
the spirit cannot give expression to a 
normal life here, then we speak of 
such as being defective, and handi- 
capped. 

And there are thousands of such 
everywhere. I wish you could go with 
me to our state training school in Utah 
County and see the hundreds of little 
children and men and women who are 
thus afflicted. As I have observed these, 
the question has arisen in my mind, 
"What is the answer to this problem of 
these underprivileged children, these 
people who are not blessed as are we?" 
And I come back to the same con- 
clusion that as those who are not here 
will also sometime share in the bless- 
ings that we are enjoying in these 
meetings, and as those who do not know 
the law will be judged without the law, 
even so will the Lord grant to these 
who are not privileged, his blessings 
so that nothing will be withheld from 
them if it is through no fault of their 
own. 



The Lord has said that those who 
live without law shall be judged without 
law, and by the same token those who 
are not privileged to have the blessings 
in this life that you and I have who 
are mentally and physically able and 
strong, they also shall ultimately re- 
ceive blessings from our heavenly 
Father, and through the atonement of 
Jesus Christ, blessings that are withheld 
from them through no fault of their 
own shall not be withheld from them. 

The Book of Mormon prophet has 
told us that the atonement is an infi- 
nite atonement. This means that there 
is no limit to its blessings and privileges, 
and these blessings and privileges will 
be extended to all who have not received 
them in this life. What these afflicted 
ones lose in this life will be made up 
to them in the life to come. 

And so I am grateful with you, my 
brethren and sisters, for the gospel of 
the Lord Jesus Christ. It is not nar- 
row in its application. It is unlimited 
in its privileges and blessings to all of 
God's children who will to do right 
when once they understand. For those 
who are mentally deficient, through no 
fault of their own, someday these pres- 
sures will be lifted. The healing power 
of the Almighty will come to their 
bodies, just as it will come to ours, and 
as it came to the body of the Savior; 
and their spirits, which are the offspring 
of God, will have the privilege of in- 
habiting bodies, their own bodies that 
will be healed and free from pressures 
and affliction so that there will be no 
limit to the possibilities of their spirits, 
their minds, and their souls. 

Now these are blessings that are 
ours. They are a part of the gospel of 
Jesus Christ, and just as the gospel 
provides for those who will not have 
the privilege, and who have not had 
the privilege, of hearing it in times 
past, and who may not in the future, 
just as the gospel will be ultimately 
made possible for them through the 
great vicarious work, the atoning sac- 
rifice of Jesus Christ, so through this 
infinite atonement will there come bless- 
ings to those who now are deficient 
and from whom are withheld blessings 
that you and I enjoy. 

May the Lord help us to appreciate 
these things. To me this is one of the 
great blessings of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. It is one of the great revela- 
tions that have come down through the 
Prophet Joseph, as expressed by the 
prophets in the Book of Mormon. We 
do not understand the processes, as we 
do not understand the processes in many 
things, but that does not make the fact 
untrue. It is as real and true as are 
many of the things that are apparent to 
us today. 

May the Lord help us to understand 
these things better than we have in the 
past, and may he give comfort to the 
hundreds and thousands of mothers 
whose hearts are bleeding because of 
the deficiencies in their children, de- 
ficiencies that have come through no 
fault of the parents or no fault of the 
child, I humbly pray in the name of 
Jesus. Amen. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



The Modern Challenge 




OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



not make 
feelings 



as 



fY BRETHREN AND SISTERS! 

Tomorrow I shall official- 
ly celebrate my first birth- 
day. The only thing 
now I can tell you for 
sure is that one year does 
much difference in your 
you face this undertaking. 
But it has been a wonderful year — the 
most challenging, the most enriching, 
the most satisfying year in my life. I 
come to you with a new witness, blessed 
beyond any hope I ever had. I come to 
you with the assurance that leaves no 
doubt in the soul. 

Each week end we have gone out to 
some stake to meet the people who con- 
stitute the membership of this Church. 
It is a singular thing that you are not 
in a stake thirty minutes but you feel 
as if you might have been born there — 
as if you had lived there all your life. 
The people of this Church are a won- 
derful people, and I express my gratitude 
for their thoughtfulness, their hospi- 
tality, their friendliness, and their 
kindliness. I am grateful, too, that we 
are remembered in their prayers, and 
I want to assure them that they are 
remembered in ours. 

I have been sitting here today think- 
ing that this great audience in the 
kindness of soul that I know is yours, 
might this day and this night remember 
in your prayers three wonderful women, 
among the many, who may stand in 
need. These three I know about. 

Brother Lee in the eloquence of his 
witness did not confide in you the sor- 
row that is in his heart. Sister Lee lies 
critically ill as the result of a fall and 
a broken hip. Knowing her as we do, 
I bid you good people to remember her 
in your prayers. 

There stands alone today, the little 
woman who has gone around the world 
and stood at the side of Elder Matthew 
Cowley, one of the finest witnesses this 
Church has ever had. May God put it 
into your hearts to remember her. 

The third woman is the wife of our 
beloved President. This heroic soul, 
who carried on through thirty-five thou- 
sand miles, with all kinds of traveling, 
day and night, and who never flinched, 
has given out of her devotion the reserve 
of strength which is the difference be- 
tween full enjoyment of health and the 
struggle to bear up against the load 
that comes to the helpmate of one whose 
burden is so tremendous. And so, out 
of the love that I know you bear both 
of them, I am sure you will remember 
them, that there shall be built back 
into their bodies the strength that was 
spent on that, one of the greatest mis- 
sionary trips ever taken. 
JUNE 1954 



It is good to be with you. This has 
been a wonderful conference. To come 
into this Tabernacle and listen to these 
testimonies is to know in your heart that 
this is God's work. I bear you that 
witness. 

Last October, I made the suggestion 
that perhaps you could have an unusual 
Christmas in '53 if you read a chapter 
from the New Testament each day be- 
tween that conference and the Christ- 
mas holidays. I want to thank those 
who have written in their letters, some 
of them signed by entire families. I 
am grateful to your children who caught 
the spirit of your suggestion. It has 
been wonderful to me- — so much so that 
I am going on with that reading. I 
do not mean to replace it or substitute 
for it, but I resolved when I came into 
this calling that, among other things, 
I would read into two fields very fully: 

1. The New Testament, and try to 
catch the spirit of Him in whose serv- 
ice we are engaged; and, 

2. The history of our forefathers 
through whom we have received the 
blessings of the restoration of this glori- 
ous gospel. 

And so in the spare time — that we do 
not have — I have been trying to find a 
few minutes regularly for Church his- 
tory. I want to commend it to you. 
And all the time I have been reading, I 
have come to two convictions, and they 
constitute the burden of what I want 
to say this afternoon. As you read the 
history of the pioneers, it becomes in- 
creasingly clear with every page that 
you read, that they endured adversity 
and hardship. They could stand perse- 
cution; they could bear up under abuse; 
they could recover from the infliction of 
all kinds of harmful hatreds. That 
record is clear. The question before 
our generation is: Can we and our chil- 
dren endure prosperity and .ease? 

I have not the time this afternoon 
to compare the two struggles. I some- 
times wonder which is the harder. It 
sounds very much easier to slide along 
in complacency, with everything that 
we need. But such a course has never 
yet been the route followed by God's 
chosen people. 

To go in upon any scene in Church 
history fully would take more time than 
I have, and yet I want you to pause with 
me all too briefly at five spots along 
the way. As you read the history, you 
become impressed first that God was 
moving his people west all the time; 
from New York to Salt Lake City, his 
hand was in their moving; and as he 
moved them, he seemed to be preparing 
them for that greater trek which was 
still ahead. 



The second conviction that must at- 
tach to any such reading is that Satan 
at every turn in the road was trying 
to block the program. You remember, 
from the very beginning, when the 
Prophet went out to the Sacred Grove 
to pray. . . . Let me quote: 

After I had retired to the place where I 
had previously designed to go, having looked 
around me, and finding myself alone, I 
kneeled down and began to offer up the 
desire of my heart to God. I had scarcely 
done so, when immediately I was seized 
upon by some power which entirely over- 
came me, and had such an astonishing 
influence over me as to bind my tongue so 
that I could not speak. Thick darkness 
gathered around me, and it seemed to me 
for a time as if I were doomed to sudden 
destruction. 

But, exerting all my powers to call upon 
God to deliver me out of the power of this 
enemy which had seized upon me, and at 
the very moment when I was ready to 
sink into despair and abandon myself to 
destruction — not to an imaginary ruin, but 
to the power of some actual being from the 
unseen world, who had such marvelous 
power as I had never before felt in any 
being — just at this moment of great alarm, 
I saw a pillar of light exactly over my 
head, above the brightness of the sun, which 
descended gradually until it fell upon me. 

It no sooner appeared than I found my- 
self delivered from the enemy which held 
me bound. When the light rested upon 
me I saw two Personages, whose brightness 
and glory defy all description, standing 
above me in the air. One of them spake 
unto me, calling me by name and said, 
pointing to the other — "This is My Beloved 
Son. Hear Him!" (Joseph Smith's Own 
Story in Pearl of Great Price, 2:15-17.) 

From that moment of assurance the 
Prophet Joseph knew in every fibre of 
his being that his destiny would be 
fulfilled in the earth. 

Let us make a second pause just for 
a few minutes in Jackson County to 
catch the spirit of the expulsion of our 
people. 

At the order of Lieutenant Governor 
Boggs the state militia marched into Jack- 
son County and disarmed the Mormons. 
Concerning the brutalities that followed, 
B. H. Roberts writes: "The Colonels in 
command — Pitcher and Lucas — were known 
as the bitter enemies of the Saints. . . . 
From such a militia, officered by such men 
as Pitcher and Lucas, the Saints could hope 
for no protection. . . . The agreement 
made by Colonel Pitcher, to disarm the 
mob was never executed; but as soon as the 
brethren had surrendered their arms, bands 
of armed men were turned loose upon them. 
. . . The men who had made up the rank 
and file of the militia on the 5th of Novem- 
ber, the next day were riding over the 
country in armed gangs threatening men, 
women, and children with violence, search- 
ing for arms, and brutally tying up and 
whipping some of the men, and shooting 
at others. The leaders of these ruffians 
were some of the prominent men of the 
county; Colonel Pitcher and Lieutenant 
Governor Boggs being among the number. 
The Priests in the county, it seems, were 
determined not to be outdone by the poli- 
ticians, for the Reverend Isaac McCoy and 
other preachers of the gospel were seen 
leading armed bands of marauders from 
place to place; and were the main inspirers 
of cowardly assaults on the defenseless." 

(Continued on following page) 

421 



Adam S. Bennion continued 



Throughout the first two weeks of Novem- 
ber, 1833, men, women, and children fled 
in confusion from their burning homes. 
Lyman Wight gave testimony in court that 
"one company of one hundred and ninety — 
all women and children, except three de- 
crepit old men — were driven thirty miles 
across a burnt prairie. The ground was 
thinly crusted with sleet, and the trails of 
these exiles were easily followed by the 
blood which flowed from their lacerated 
feet." 

Before the Jacksonites ceased their whole- 
sale depredations, they had killed Andrew 
Barber and wounded several other brethren; 
had burned 203 homes and one flour mill; 
had driven the owners — twelve hundred in 
number — northward to the bleak bluffs of 
the Missouri River, where the refugees in 
wind and rain made camp, awaiting their 
turn to ferry the river barrier into Clay 
County, seeking needed protection and 
shelter. 

Elder Parley P. Pratt leaves this vivid 
picture of the exiles along the Missouri 
River: "The shore began to be lined on 
both sides of the ferry with men, women, 
and children; goods, wagons, boxes, pro- 
visions, etc., while the ferry was con- 
stantly employed; and when night closed 
upon us the cottonwood bottom had much 
the appearance of a camp meeting. Hun- 
dreds of people were seen in every direc- 
tion, some in tents and some in the open 
air around their fires, while the rain de- 
scended in torrents. Husbands were in- 
quiring for their wives; wives for their 
husbands; parents for children and children 
for parents. Some had the good fortune to 
escape with their families, household goods, 
and some provisions; while others knew 
not the fate of their friends, and had lost 
all their goods. The scene was inde- 
scribable and, I am sure, would have melted 
the hearts of any people on the earth, ex- 
cept our blind oppressors." (Joseph Smith, 
History of the Church, 1:426-440; B. H. 
Roberts, Missouri Persecutions, pp. 105- 
107.) 

Did we have the time this afternoon, 
I should ask you to go into Carthage 
Jail with me, where I have stood, stirred 
by the bloodstains on the floor, to 
ponder the deaths of the Prophet Joseph 
and his brother, Hyrum; the inspired 
friendship and faith and trust of Willard 
Richards and John Taylor. But tarry 
with me just a minute and try to 
imagine the impact of the martyrdom: 

"He has jumped the window," shouted the 
rabble, and they rushed pellmell down- 
stairs. Willard Richards, hurrying to the 
window, looked down upon the Prophet, 
surrounded by frenzied men. He then 
started for the stairway, but a distressed 
call from John Taylor stopped him, "Take 
me." Happy that John was not dead, 
Willard dragged him from under the bed 
and into another room. While hiding him 
under an old mattress, he admonished 
gravely: "If your wounds are not fatal, 
I want you to live to tell the story." Brother 
Richards expected to be shot momentarily. 

The excited mob, believing that they had 
killed all four of the prisoners and hearing 
a shout, "The Mormons are coming," fled 
from Carthage in terror, followed by most 
of the frantic citizens. It was this false 
cry, no doubt, that saved the lives of Willard 
Richards and John Taylor. 

To report the terrible disaster and to 
obtain aid George D. Grant and David 
Bettisworth hurried on horseback toward 
Nauvoo. Within three miles of the city 

422 



they were stopped by Governor Ford and 
his staff, who carried them back to Carthage. 
After warning the remaining citizens of the 
town that the Mormons would be coming, 
he and his men galloped off at midnight 
for Warsaw. He later testified that he 
fully expected that Carthage would be laid 
in ashes before morning. 

On the morning after the martyrdom, 
Willard Richards and a few friends, having 
dressed as best they could the bleeding 
wounds of Elder Taylor at the Hamilton 
House, put the bodies of Joseph and Hyrum 
in two boxes, which they placed on two 
borrowed wagons and started for Nauvoo, 
the "City of Joseph." 

Describing the sorrowful scene of that 
tragic day, Dr. B. W. Richmond, a non- 
Mormon reports that the two wagons were 
met near the temple grounds by a "vast 
concourse of citizens. The officials formed 
around the bodies, while the masses silently 
opened to give them way, and as the mourn- 
ful procession moved on, the women broke 
out in lamentations at the sight of the two 
rude boxes in the wagons, covered with 
Indian blankets. The weeping was com- 
municated to the crowd, and spread along 
the vast waves of humanity extending from 
the Temple to the residence of the Prophet. 
The groans and sobs and shrieks grew 
deeper, and louder, till the sound resembled 
the roar of a mighty tempest, or the low, 
deep roar of the distant tornado." (D. H. C, 
VII: 102-1 12; Andrew Jenson, Historical 
Record, pp. 572-576; B. H. Roberts, Rise 
and Fall of Nauvoo, pp. 330, 312, 404-456.) 

Pause four is a brief glimpse at the 
exodus across Iowa, February 1846: 

On February 22, 1846 a raging blizzard, 
leaving twelve inches of snow, struck the 
Mormon pioneers huddled in their temporary 
camp at Sugar Creek, Iowa. Following 
this terrible storm, the weather turned 
frigid, "12 below Zero," even sealing the 
great Mississippi River from shore to shore. 
On one of these nights nine babies came 
into camp, born under almost every variety 
of frontier camp life imaginable. Eliza R. 
Snow tells of one birth that occurred in a 
rude improvised shelter, the sides of which 
were formed of blankets fastened to poles 
stuck in the ground. The owner of the 
hut had peeled bark from cottonwood trees 
and had made a sort of a roof covering 
through which the water leaked, but help- 
ful sisters held pans over the newborn 
child and its mother.* 

It was during these adverse conditions 
that an unknown camp poet penned this 
prayer: 

"God pity the exiles, when storms come 

down — 
When snow-laden clouds hang low on the 

ground, 
When the chill blast of winter, with frost 

on its breath 
Sweeps through the tents like the angel of 

death! 
When the sharp cry of child-birth is heard 

on the air, 
And the voice of the father breaks down 

in his prayer, 
As he pleads with Jehovah, his loved ones 

to spare!" (Edward W. Tullidge, The 
Women of Mormondom, pp. 307-309; 
Memoirs of John R. Young, Utah Pioneer, 
1847, p. 14.) 

And for pause five, let us live all too 
briefly with the handcart companies of 
October 1856: 



Contrary to the anticipation of these 
poorly clad people, the fall and early winter 
of 1856 were unusually stormy and merci- 
less. A winter blizzard broke upon Willie's 
Company at the Sweetwater, and it struck 
Martin's group that was struggling across 
the alkaline waste lands above the last 
crossing of the Platte. 

The frigid, two-day storm, covering the 
country with more than a foot of snow, 
smashed tents and wagon covers. Ten, 
twelve, and sometimes as many as fifteen 
deaths came in a day. Shallow graves were 
scraped out. At night packs of marauding 
wolves howled or fought at the burial 
places. From all appearances these two 
companies were doomed to perish on the 
eastern slopes of the Rockies, three hundred 
miles from Zion. 

When the storm subsided, the companies 
made a fresh start, but moved only a few 
miles a day. It was under these trying 
conditions that two horsemen, riding ahead 
of the rescue parties from Salt Lake City, 
met Willie's Company October 28, 1856 on 
the Sweetwater River. 

John Chislett, a member of Willie's Com- 
pany, expressing his overwhelming joy, ex- 
claimed: 

"More welcome messengers never came 
from the courts of glory than these two 
young men were to us. They lost no time, 
after encouraging us all they could to press 
forward, but sped further to convey their 
glad news to Edward Martin, the fifth hand- 
cart company, who had left Florence about 
two weeks after us, and who it was feared 
were even worse off than we were. As they 
went from our view, many a hearty 'God 
bless' you,' followed them." 

Dan W. Jones, one of the rescuing party, 
gives a distressing picture of Martin's com- 
pany: "The train was strung out for three 
or four miles. There were old men pulling 
and tugging at their carts, and children, 
six and eight years of age, struggling 
through the snow and mud. As night came 
on the mud and snow froze to their cloth- 
ing." 

After Martin's Company had lost almost 
one fourth of its number in "Martin's 
Ravine," it moved forward to the Sweet- 
water River — a hundred feet wide, waist 
deep, and filled with floating ice. At the 
sight of this barrier, many Saints sank by 
their carts. In this helpless condition they 
were found by three sturdy young men who 
had pushed ahead of the supply wagons. 
These brawny rescuers heroically waded the 
river and began carrying the sick and 
feeble across. This human fording con- 
tinued back and forth, trip after trip 
through those chilling waters until every 
person and his cart had been safely landed 
upon the opposite shore. 

President Young., upon learning of this 
valorous service, wept freely. And while 
reporting it to the Saints in General Con- 
ference, predicted: "That act alone will in- 
sure David P. Kimball, George W. Grant, 
and C. Allen Huntington an everlasting 
salvation in the Celestial Kingdom of God, 
worlds without end." 

With the coming of 104 relief outfits from 
Salt Lake City, the emigrants abandoned 
their carts. Those who were unable to 
walk were loaded into the wagons. Death 
from freezing and exposure, nevertheless, 
continued daily. Before the last survivors 
arrived in Salt Lake City, Sunday, Novem- 
ber 30, 222 of these valiant pioneers had 
found graves by the roadside. (Joseph Field- 
ing Smith, Essentials in Church History, p. 
489; Levi Edgar Young, Founding of Utah, 
p. 148; Solomon F. Kimball, Life of David 
P. Kimball, p. 9; Roberts, Comprehensive 
History, IV:100-107.) 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



Under the spirit of achievements like 
these, it is inspiring to hear these fine 
young people of Brigham Young Uni- 
versity put their hearts, as well as their 
voices, into "Come, Come, Ye Saints." 

How fitting it is to be able to turn 
to that classic volume of President 
Clark's To Them of the Last Wagon 
and The Pioneers for a tribute and a 
challenge. 

One thing in common all these peoples 
had in their search for freedom to worship 
God — a schooling in hardship, persecution, 
sacrifice, that burned out from their souls 
the dross, leaving in them only the pure 
gold of loftiest character and faith, fully 
tried, tested, refined. God has never worked 
out his purposes through the pampered vic- 
tims of ease and luxury and riotous living. 
Always He has used to meet the great crises 
in His work, those in whom hardship, priva- 
tion, and persecution had built characters 
and wills of iron. God shapes His servants 
in the forge of adversity; He does not fashion 
them in the hot house of ease and luxury. 
(The Pioneers, p. 41.) 

In living our lives let us never forget that 
the deeds of our fathers and mothers are 
theirs, not ours; that their works cannot be 
counted to our glory; that we can claim no 
excellence and no place, because of what 
they did; that we must rise by our own 
labor, and that labor failing we shall fall. 
We may claim no honor, no reward, no 
respect, nor special position or recognition, 
no credit because of what our fathers were 
or what they wrought. We stand upon our 
own feet in our own shoes. There is no 
aristocracy of birth in this Church; it be- 
longs equally to the highest and the lowliest. 
For as Peter said to Cornelius, the Roman 
centurion, seeking him: "Of a truth I per- 
ceive that God is no respecter of persons: 

"But in every nation he that feareth him, 
and worketh righteousness, is accepted with 
him." (Acts 10:34-35.) (To Them of the 
Last Wagon, p. 28.) 

What of us? Can we keep and preserve 
what they wrought? Shall we pass on to 
our children the heritage they left us, or 
shall we lightly fritter it away? Have we 
their faith, their bravery, their courage; 
could we endure their hardships and suffer- 
ings, make their sacrifices, bear up under 
their trials, their sorrows, their tragedies, be- 
lieve the simple things they knew were 
true, have the simple faith that worked 
miracles for them, follow, and not falter or 
fall by the wayside, where our leaders ad- 
vance, face the slander and the scorn of an 
unpopular belief? Can we do the thousands 
of little and big things that made them the 
heroic builders of a great Church, a great 
commonwealth? (The Pioneers, p. 45.) 

Confident, as I am, that the blood 
of the pioneers still flows in the veins 
of their grandchildren and great-grand- 
children, I give you in witness the young 
men and women of this chorus. I have 
already caught of the spirit of these 
youths at their university. I give it as 
my judgment, that called upon to face 
Carthage, or the trek across the conti- 
nent, they would heroically meet both 
challenges. I honor this new genera- 
tion. 

On the fifteenth of March I was in 
Los Angeles. There had gathered there 
some 1600 fine young people, and the 
next night we had a thousand at San 
Diego. Then it was that I learned that 
1700 grand young people, every morn- 
ing of the school week, go from three 
JUNE 1954 



to twenty-three miles to attend a sem- 
inary class that meets at seven o'clock 
in the morning, for which work they 
get no high school credit. The young 
girl, Janie Kimball, who pinned an 
honorary seminary pin on me, was 
given that privilege because her father 
had driven her fifteen miles every 
morning and then had driven her back 
to her high school, and she had not 
missed a class all year. She reported 
to me they might have to miss high 
school, but they never would miss the 
class where they learned the word of the 
Lord. 

To you parents, as you dream dreams 
for the children you cherish, may I offer 
these suggestions: 

1. Make sure that your children know 
our pioneer story. Let it not be said 
in any Latter-day Saint home that the 
children grow up in ignorance of the 
achievements of their forebears. Both 
you and they will stir to the materials 
in the books already quoted in this ad- 
dress and in such other publications as: 

Family Journals and Diaries 

Major Howard Egan, Pioneering the West 

Autobiography, Parley P. Pratt 

William Clayton's Journal 

Leaves from My Journal — Wilford Woodruff 

The L.D.S. Church, Its Doctrines and 

Achievements, to be published — by Carter 

E. Grant. 

2. Give them responsibility; let them 
do some work. It is an ungracious thing 



for the lovely daughter who is studying 
the piano to be led to believe that she 
cannot do any work which might inter- 
fere with the softness of her fingers. 
God bless her. Her hands will take care 
of themselves. Nature will do that, if 
she will do a little something to take 
the bend out of the back of the mother 
who has been caring for her these many 
years. Give your children tasks to do. 
The Pioneers were never made on an 
easy trail. They gloried in hardship, 
and the parent who would spare his 
child in the interest of kindness, does 
the unkindest thing possible to a child 
when he saves him from work and re- 
sponsibility. 

3. Be careful about what your chil- 
dren do at night — what their program is, 
who their companions are — and have 
them in at a reasonable hour. Try to 
see that they go with young men and 
women who inspire them to higher 
ideals, rather than with those who make 
the rounds at glittering night spots, 
rich in temptation and low in appeal. 

The Pioneers survived hardship and 
adversity. With careful training our 
children will endure prosperity and 
ease and will grow up in the spirit of 
this chorus today to be an everlasting 
honor and credit, not only to themselves, 
to their families, and to the Church, 
but to their Father in heaven. May 
they do so, I pray humbly, in the name 
of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



Tuesday Morning Session, April 6, 1954 



The Evil of 



INTOLERANCE 

OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 




[his has been a glorious con- 
ference. It pleases me greatly 
to notice that at each suc- 
ceeding conference there is 
a larger sprinkling of Japa- 
nese and Chinese brothers 
and sisters; of Hawaiians and other 
islanders; of Indians, Mexicans, Spanish- 
Americans and others. It makes me very 
happy indeed, and I wish to address my 
remarks this morning in behalf of those 
minorities. 

Recently there came to my desk a 
letter, anonymously written. Generally 
the wastebasket receives all such mes- 
sages, written by people who have not 
the courage to sign their statements. 
But this time I saved it. It reads in 
part as follows: 



I never dreamed I would live to see the 
day when the Church would invite an In- 
dian buck to talk in the Salt Lake Taber- 
nacle — an Indian buck appointed a bishop — 
an Indian squaw to talk in the Ogden 
Tabernacle — Indians to go through the Salt 
Lake Temple — 

The sacred places desecrated by the in- 
vasion of everything that is forced on the 
white race. . . . 

This letter now goes into the fire also, 
but it gives me the theme for the words 
I wish to say today. 

If Mrs. Anonymous were the only one 
who felt that way! However, from many 
places and different directions I hear 
intolerant expressions. While there is 
an ever-increasing number of people 
(Continued on following page) 

423 



Spencer W. Kimball 



Continued 



who are kind and willing to accept the 
minority groups as they come into the 
Church, there are still many who speak 
in disparaging terms, who priestlike and 
Levite-like pass by on the other side of 
the street. 

It would be a delightful step forward 
if our newspapers and periodicals and 
our writers and speakers would discon- 
tinue the term buck and squaw and 
substitute "Indian men and women" or 
"Lamanite brethren and sisters." 

Their ancestors and ancient prophets 
foresaw this day and knew that this 
people would be reviled and disparaged. 

In the letter quoted, there is the sug- 
gestion of a superior race! From the 
dawn of history we have seen so-called 
superior races go down from the heights 
to the depths in a long parade of exits. 
Among them were the Assyrians, the 
Egyptians, the Babylonians, the Per- 
sians, the Greeks, and the Romans. 
They, with more modern nations, have 
been defeated in battle, humiliated and 
crushed in economic life. Is the im- 
plication of Mrs. Anonymous justified 
that the white race or the American 
people is superior? John the Baptist, 
in forceful terms, rebuked a similar 
self-styled superior group: 

O generation of vipers, who hath warned 
you to flee from the wrath to come? 

Bring forth therefore fruits meet for re- 
pentance: 

And think not to say within yourselves, 
We have Abraham to our father: for I say 
unto you, that God is able of these stones 
to raise up children unto Abraham. (Matt. 
3:7-9.) 

The Lord would have eliminated 
bigotry and class distinction. He talked 
to the Samaritan woman at the well, 
healed the centurion's kin, and blessed 
the child of the Canaanitish woman. 
And though he personally came to the 
"lost sheep of the house of Israel" and 
sent his Apostles first to them rather 
than to the Samaritans and other Gen- 
tiles, yet he later sent Paul to bring 
the gospel to the Gentiles and revealed 
to Peter that the gospel was for all. 
The prejudices were deep-rooted in 
Peter, and it took a vision from heaven 
to help him to cast off his bias. The 
voice had commanded: "Rise, Peter; 
kill, and eat," when the vessel de- 
scended from the heaven containing all 
manner of beasts, reptiles and fowls. 
Punctilious Peter expressed his life-long 
prejudices and habits in saying, "Not so, 
Lord; for I have never eaten any thing 
that is common or unclean." Then the 
heavenly voice made clear that the 
program was for all. "What God hath 
cleansed," it said, "that call not thou 
common." Peter's long-sustained preju- 
dices gave way finally under the power 
of the thrice repeated command. When 
the devout Gentile Cornelius imme- 
diately thereafter appealed to him for 
the gospel, the full meaning of the 
vision burst upon Peter and he ex- 
claimed, "God hath shewed me that I 
should not call any man common or 
unclean." (See Acts 10:11-28.) 

424 



And when those of the circumcised 
complained, Peter, now very sure, re- 
hearsed the whole story and concluded 
with these memorable words: 

Men and brethren, ye know that a good 
while ago God made choice among us, that 
the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the 
word of the gospel, and believe. 

And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare 
them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, 
even as he did unto us; 

And put no difference between us and 
them. (Ibid., 15:7-9.) 

"What was I that I could withstand 
God," he said in defense. 

The gospel had been brought to the 
Jew or Israel, and now was to be taken 
to the Gentile. It was for all. 

The Savior finally instructed his 
Apostles: 

Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
(Matt. 28:19.) 

And through the Prophet Nephi he 

. . . inviteth them all to come unto him 
. . . and he remembereth the heathen; and all 
are alike unto God, both Jew and Gentile. 
(2 Nephi 26:33.) 

Then see how the Lord preserved the 
Bible through the dark ages and pre- 
served the Book of Mormon gold plates 
through the same barren period so that 
both of these holy scriptures might be 
brought by the Gentiles back to Israel 
and fulfil the saying that "the first shall 
be last and the last shall be first." (See 
Matt 19:30.) 

And now, Mrs. Anonymous, when the 
Lord has made of all flesh equal; when 
he has accepted both the Gentiles and 
Israel; when he finds no difference be- 
tween them, who are we to find a 
difference and to exclude from the 
Church and its activities and blessings 
the lowly Indian? Have you read the 
scriptures, ancient or modern? Have you 
felt the magnanimity of the Savior, his 
kindness, his mercy, his love? 

If the Lord were to acknowledge a 
superior race, would it not be Israel, 
the very people whom you would spurn 
and deprive? Do you carry in your veins 
as pure Israelitish blood as those whom 
you criticize? Do you find any scrip- 
tures, my critic, which would show that 
the Christ would exclude the Lamanite 
Israelites from the waters of baptism, 
from the priesthood, from the pulpit, 
or from the temple? Did not the Lord 
remove the Amalekites, Midianites, 
Canaanites to make place for the chosen 
Israel, and when centuries later he saw 
the impending destruction of Jerusalem 
and the temple, and when it was im- 
minent that Judah and Israel were to 
be captured and exiled, did not the Lord 
send a righteous few, under Lehi, to 
find and colonize this American land, 
this choicest land under heaven? Did 
he not lead and teach and punish and 
forgive this same people through a 



thousand hectic years of varied expe- 
rience and did he not reiterate frequent- 
ly his willingness to forgive and his 
eagerness to bless this very people? Did 
not the Lord show special and preferred 
interest in his Israel? Did he not re- 
serve for them alone his personal visits 
and ministrations? And did • he not 
himself make a personal visit of many 
days to his Lehite people and say to 
them: 

Ye are my disciples. . . . 

And behold, this is the land of your 
inheritance; and the Father hath given it 
unto you. 

And they [the Jews] understood me not 
that I said they [the Lehites] shall hear my 
voice; and they understood me not that the 
Gentiles should not at any time hear my 
voice — that I should not manifest myself 
unto them save it were by the Holy Ghost. 

But behold, ye have both heard my voice, 
and seen me; and ye are my sheep, and ye 
are numbered among those whom the Father 
hath given me. (3 Nephi 15:12-13, 23-24.) 

Would those who scorn the Indian 
and deprive him of the blessings re- 
member how the Lord loves his Laman- 
ites and how he told his -first leaders 
in this dispensation to 

. . . journey among the Lamanites. 
And it shall be given thee . . . what thou 
shalt do. (D. & C. 28:14-15.) 

Remember how he authorized them to 
build up his Church "among the 
Lamanites" (ibid., 30:6) and from the 
later Prophet, John Taylor, who said: 
"And now we must instruct them 
further and organize them into churches 
with proper presidencies, attach them to 
our stakes and organizations." (The 
Gospel Kingdom, p. 247.) 

In the days immediately preceding the 
coming of the Lord, even the Lamanite 
Prophet Samuel felt the sting and smart 
of the caustic discriminations when he 
said: 

And now, because I am a Lamanite, and 
have spoken unto you the words which the 
Lord commanded me, and because it was 
hard against you, ye are angry with me and 
do seek to destroy me, and have cast me out 
from among you. (Helaman 14:10.) 

If Mrs. Anonymous would exclude the 
Indian from the temple, how could she 
justify the Lord's provision that they 
would assist in the building of the New 
Jerusalem with its temple? 

O intolerance, thou art an ugly crea- 
ture! What crimes have been com- 
mitted under thy influence, what in- 
justices under thy Satanic spell! 

Charlotte Gilman wrote: "I ran into 
a prejudice that quite cut off my view." 
(From Stanza I of "An Obstacle.) 

It was to a hypocritical and intolerant 
group to whom the Lord gave his classic 
parable, 

. . . unto certain which trusted in them- 
selves that they were righteous, and despised 
others: 

Two men went up into the temple to 
pray; the one a Pharisee, and the other a 
publican. 

The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with 
himself, God, I thank thee, that I am not 
as other men are, extortioners, unjust, 
adulterers, or even as this publican. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of 
all that I possess. 

And the publican, standing afar off, 
would not lift up so much as his eyes unto 
heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying, 
God, be merciful to me a sinner. 

I tell you, this man went down to his 
house justified rather than the other: for 
every one that exalteth himself shall be 
abased; and he that humbleth himself shall 
be exalted. (Luke 18:9-14.) 

If it be so wrong for fraternization and 
brotherhood with minority groups and 
their filling Church positions and pews 
and pulpits of the Lord's Church, why 
did the Apostle Peter maintain so posi- 
tively: "[God] . . . put no difference 
between us and them." (Acts 15:8-9.) 

And, "What God hath cleansed, that 
call not thou common," (Ibid., 11:9.) 

Of a truth I perceive that God is no 
respecter of persons: 

But in every nation he that feareth him, 
and worketh righteousness, is accepted with 
him. (Ibid., 10:34-35.) 

Did not the Lord know that in these 
times there would be many duplicates 
of Mr. and Mrs. Anonymous who might 
need the warning which he gave through 
his Prophet Moroni: "... Who will 
despise the works of the Lord? Who 
will despise the children of Christ? Be- 
hold, all ye who are despisers of the 
works of the Lord." (Mormon 9:26.) 

The Prophet Mormon wrote: 

Yea, wo unto him that shall deny the 
revelations of the Lord. . . . 

Yea, and ye need not any longer hiss, 
nor spurn, nor make game of the Jews, 
nor any of the remnant of the House of 
Israel; for behold, the Lord remembereth 
his covenant unto them . . . according to 
that which he hath sworn. (3 Nephi 29:6, 
8.) 

It is most evident that all of the many 
prejudiced ones fail to catch the spirit 
of the gospel and the teachings of the 
Christ as they hiss and spurn and scoff 
and criticize. The Lord said in 
Matthew: 

Judge not, that ye be riot judged. 

For with what judgment ye judge, ye 
shall be judged: . . . 

And why beholdest thou the mote that 
is in thy brother's eye, but considerest not 
the beam that is in thine own eye? 

Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam 
out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou 
see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy 
brother's eye. (Matt. 7:1-5.) 

And again, the Lord said through 
Paul: 

Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, 
whosoever thou art that judgest: for where- 
in thou judgest another, thou condemnest 
thyself; . . . 

And thinkest thou this, O man . . . that 
thou shalt escape the judgment of God? 
(Roman 2:1, 3.) 

And again, through Moroni: 

For behold, the same that judgeth rashly 
shall be judged rashly again; ... he that 
smiteth shall be smitten again, of the Lord. 
(Mormon 8:19.) 
JUNE 1954 



I remember that the Lord was long- 
suffering with ancient Israel. For a 
long time he endured their pettiness, 
listened to their eternal complaining, 
revolted at their filthiness, groaned at 
their idolatries and their adulteries, and 
wept at their faithlessness; and yet 
finally forgave them and led the rising 
generation of them into the promised 
land. They had been the victims of 
four centuries of destructive background 
of servitude but consistent now with 
their continued faithfulness, every door 
was opened to them toward immortality 
and eternal life. 

Here he has the Indian or Lamanite, 
with a background of twenty-five cen- 
turies of superstition, degradation, idol- 
atry, and indolence. He has loathed 
their wickedness, chastised them, 
brought the Gentiles to them for nurs- 
ing fathers and mothers, and (it would 
seem) has finally forgiven them. Their 
sufferings have been sore, .their humilia- 
tion complete, their punishment severe 
and long, their heartaches many, and 
their opportunities reduced. Has he 
not now forgiven them and accepted 
them? Can we not now forgive and 
accept them? Ancient Israel was given 
forty years. Can we not allow at least 
forty years of patient and intensive 
proselyting and organizing among 
modern Israel before we judge too 
harshly? 

What a monster is prejudice! It 
means pre-judging. How many of us 
are guilty of it? Often we think our- 
selves free of its destructive force, but 
we need only to test ourselves. Our 
expressions, our voice tones, our move- 
ments, our thoughts betray us. We are 
often so willing that others make the 
contacts, do the proselyting, have the 
associations. Until we project ourselves 
into the very situation, we little realize 
our bias and our prejudice. 

Why will we, the prospered, the 
blessed, hiss? When, oh, when, will we 
cease to spurn? When will we who 
think we are free of bias, purge from 
our souls the sometimes unconscious 
prejudice we possess? When will we 
end our making game of these wander- 
ers? When will we cease throwing our 
pennies disdainfully to them at the 
gate? 

Mr. and Mrs. Anonymous: I present 
to you a people who, according to 
prophecies, have been scattered and 
driven, defrauded and deprived, who 
are a "branch of the tree of Israel — lost 
from its body — wanderers in a strange 
land" — their own land. I give you na- 
tions who have gone through the deep 
waters of the rivers of sorrow and 
anguish and pain; a people who have 
had visited upon their heads the sins 
of their fathers not unto the third and 
fourth generation but through a hun- 
dred generations. I bring to you a 
multitude who have asked for bread 
and have received a stone and who have 
asked for fish and have been given a 
serpent. (See 3 Nephi 14:9-10.) 

This people ask not for your distant, 
faraway sympathy, your haughty dis- 
dain, your despicable contempt, your 
supercilious scorn, your turned-up nose, 
your scathing snobbery, your arrogant 



scoffing, nor your cold, calculating toler- 
ance. It is a people who, unable to raise 
themselves by their own bootstraps, call 
for assistance from those w 7 ho can push 
and lift and open doors. It is a peo- 
ple who pray for mercy, ask forgive- 
ness, beg for membership in the king- 
dom with its opportunities to learn and 
do. It is a good folk who ask for fra- 
ternity, a handclasp of friendship, a 
word of encouragement; it is a group of 
nations who cry for warm acceptance 
and sincere brotherhood. I give you a 
chosen race, an affectionate and warm- 
hearted people, a responsive but timid 
and frightened folk, a simple group 
with childlike faith. I point you to a 
people in whose veins flows the blood 
of prophets and martyrs; a people who 
have intelligence and capacity to climb 
to former heights but who need the vi- 
sion and the opportunity and the as- 
sistance of the nursing parents. 

These people can rise to the loftiness 
of their fathers when opportunity has 
knocked at their door a few generations. 
If we fully help them, they. can eventual- 
ly soar to greatness. The ungerminated 
seeds are waiting for the rains of kind- 
ness and opportunity; the sunshine of 
gospel truth; the cultivation through the 
Church program of training and activity, 
and the seeds will come to life, and 
the harvest will be fabulous, for the 
Lord has promised it repeatedly. 

ye, who hiss and spurn, despise and 
scoff, who condemn and reject, and 
who in your haughty pride place your- 
selves above and superior to these 
Nephite-Lamanites: I pray you to not 
despise them until you are able to 
equal their faraway folk who had such 
faith and fortitude and strength — until 
you have that faith to burn at the stake 
with the Prophet Abinadi. It is pos- 
sible that the prophet's children may be 
among us. Some of them could be 
now called Lagunas or Shoshones. 

1 beg of you, do not disparage the 
Lamanite-Nephites unless you, too, have 
the devoutness and strength to abandon 
public office to do missionary work 
among a despised people and this with- ' 
out compensation, as did the four sons 
of Mosiah; until you too can walk 
away from the ease and luxury and 
the emoluments and power of king- 
ship to hunger and thirst, to be perse- 
cuted, imprisoned, and beaten for four- 
teen years of proselyting endeavor as 
did their people, Ammon and his broth- 
ers, and as did the great Nephi who 
gave up the judgeship to proselyte. Some 
of their descendants also could be among 
us. Their seed could be called Samoans 
or Maoris. 

I ask you: Do not scoff and ignore 
these Nephite-Lamanites unless you can 
equal their forebears in greatness and 
until you can kneel with those thousands 
of Ammonite Saints in the sand on the 
field of battle while they sang songs of 
praise as their very lives were being 
snuffed out by their enemies. Could 
you look heavenward, smiling and sing- 
ing, while the bloodthirsty demons 
slashed your body with sword and 
scimitar? Perhaps the children of the 

(Continued on following page) 

425 



Spencer W. Kimball continued 



Ammonites are with us. They could be 
called Zunis or Hopis. 

Do not prate your power of speech 
or your fearlessness unless you too could 
stand with the Prophet Samuel on the 
city wall, dodging stones and spears 
and arrows while trying to preach the 
gospel of salvation. The very de- 
scendants of this great prophet are with 
us. They may be Navajos or Cherokees. 

I ask you who sneer: Are you better 
mothers than those of the Ammonites? 
Those Lamanite women trained their 
sons in faith to the extent that they 
fought many battles and came home 
clean, full of faith. Are you training 
your sons as did they? Do your sons 
resist evil, grow to greatness, receive 
manifestations from the Lord? Do your 
sons praise your names and say, "We 
knew our mothers knew it. We are 
blessed of the Lord because we live his 
commandments as our mothers taught 
us." The posterity of these unparalleled 
mothers and these faithful sons may be 
among us and may be called Mayas or 
Pimas. 

I urge you: Do not mock in derision 
until and unless you, too, have children 
loved and fondled by the Lord of crea- 
tion, children who are encircled about 
with fire and ministered unto by angels 
— children who prophesy unutterable 
things. Their children could be the 
Piutes or Mohicans among us. 

Do not condemn and make game of 
these good Lamanite-Nephites until you 
have produced a superior people who 
compare with their ancestors who lived 
for nearly three centuries in peace and 
righteousness. Has our own nation ever 
exceeded a quarter century without war 
and commotion? 

Let us not spurn these Nephite- 
Lamanites until we are assured that 
we, too, have the love of the Savior as 
did their people when the Lord stood 
in their midst and ordained them with 
his own hands, blessed them with his 
'own voice, forgave them with his own 
great heart, broke the bread, poured 
the wine, and gave the sacrament him- 
self to these upright folk; until we shall 
have the privilege of feeling the prints 
of the nails in his hands and feet, and 
the spear wound in his side. 

And in these living descendants are 
all the seeds of faith and growth and 
development, of honor and integrity 
and greatness. They wait but for op- 
portunity, encouragement, and brother- 
liness; and these will be redeemed, will 
rise and will become a blessed people. 
God has said it. 

I love the Lamanites, the Indians, and 
all their cousins. I expect to see them 
rise and fulfil their destiny. I know that 
the prophecies concerning them will all 
be fulfilled. 

May God bless the Lamanite-Nephite 
peoples, stir their hearts; bless the mis- 
sionaries that are sent unto them; and 
help us, their nursing parents. And may 
God speed the day of their total de- 
liverance. This I pray in the name of 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 

426 



Foundation of Our Faith 

A Tribute 






ASSISTANT TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 




ifY BRETHREN AND SISTERS: I 

am very happy about the 
appointment of Elder 
George Q. Morris as a 
member of the Council of 
the Twelve. It has been 
a great joy and certainly a great pleasure 
for me to have been closely associated 
with him during the past few years. 
He is a man of faith, a man of splendid 
leadership, who is solid and sound in 
the doctrines 6f the Church, and who 
will be of inestimable help to the 
brethren who devise the policy of this 
great Church of which we are members. 
God bless him in this great responsi- 
bility and give him the strength to do 
the work which will be required at his 
hands. 

I have been abundantly blessed, as 
you have, by the spiritual uplift which 
has come to the Latter-day Saints dur- 
ing this conference. This uplift has 
emanated from the singing of the various 
choirs, from the fervent testimonies of 
the Lord's servants who have spoken, 
through the timely admonitions, and 
through the clarifying demonstrations 
of activities particularly as they have 
pertained to the missionary work of 
the Church. I believe that the para- 
mount obligation resting upon the 
Church today is to proclaim the divine 
mission of Jesus Christ. His Church, 
while standing practically alone amongst 
all the Christian churches, is boldly 
declaring that Jesus is the Christ, the 
Redeemer of mankind. 

We must not fail in this very definite 
responsibility. There are many among 
the religious teachers of the world who 
are making compromises in this respect. 
It is not long since Colonel Ingersoll, 
the gifted agnostic, said, "For the man 
Jesus I have the highest admiration. 
I gladly pay to him the homage of my 
tears. But for Jesus as the Son of God, 



I will have nothing to do with him." 
I regret to say that many of the modern 
religious teachers have adopted the view 
expressed by this well-known unbeliever. 
Not long since I read again the Book 
of Mormon and found that on almost 
every page Jesus is declared to be the 
Son of God and the Redeemer and 
Savior of the world. This may also be 
said of the revelations given to the 
Church through the Prophet Joseph 
Smith as recorded in the Doctrine and 
Covenants. 

What is there left, my brethren and 
sisters, if you eliminate Jesus as the Son 
of God? It is the foundation of our 
faith. Surely, no Church that is in- 
strumental in destroying Christ's divinity 
has any right to be called a Christian 
church. 

A few years ago, H. G. Wells was 
invited to write down the names of six 
men who stood, as it were, on the 
corners of history. He did not hesitate 
in writing the first name, which was 
Jesus of Nazareth, and then as if he 
wanted to apologize, he quickly re- 
marked, "I am not a Christian. I am 
a writer of history," implying no doubt, 
that he had not accepted the deityship 
of Jesus Christ. 

So the mission is resting upon you 
and me and the missionaries of the 
Church to proclaim in our messages that 
Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living 
God, and that he did in reality rise 
from the dead and appeared to his 
friends and disciples, and proved beyond 
any question of a doubt, that death is 
not the end, and that we are expected 
to obey his commandments which he 
has given through holy men, called 
prophets. 

May we be qualified and anxious to 
discharge this important responsibility, 
I pray, in the name of Jesus Christ, the 
Lord. Amen. 



A Check Up- 

Spiritual and Physical 




OF THE PRESIDING BISHOPRIC 



fY dear brethren and sis- 
ters: Each general confer- 
ence seems to be more 
inspiring than the last, 
and this is certainly no 
exception, from the .out- 
standing priesthood meeting last Sat- 




urday evening to and including each 
session to this very moment. 

I was grateful to raise my hand this 
morning and sustain these great men 
who comprise the leadership of the 
Church. I welcome with all my heart 
Elder George Q. Morris, whom I have 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



learned to love over the years, as the 
new member of the Council of the 
Twelve. I also wish to extend my sup- 
port and sincere best wishes to Elder 
Sterling W. Sill whom I have also 
known for many years and who I am 
sure will be a great strength to the 
Church. 

My message this morning has to do 
with overweight and underweight. We 
are a great people to check up on each 
other. We have our plans, our sched- 
ules, our programs, and our organiza- 
tions. I should like to suggest this 
morning that it might be a good idea 
to check up a little on ourselves. I 
know the first look I have of myself as 
I peek in the mirror early in the morn- 
ing is really quite frightening, and then 
when I realize what the next fifteen 
or twenty minutes can do with the aid 
of a few common implements we find 
in the bathroom, such as a comb and 
brush (for those who need it), a razor, 
washcloth, toothbrush, etc., for the men; 
and for the sisters, some cold cream, a 
little rouge, face powder, and lipstick, 
the transformation brings confidence and 
courage to face the problems of another 
day. Then when you arrive at work, 
and someone greets you by saying, "Good 
morning, you look fine," you are so 
enthusiastic that you can conquer any- 
thing that comes your way. The day 
seems cheerful and bright. , 

I appreciate the fact that some of us 
have physical difficulties that require a 
doctor's check-up, and usually after a 
good physical check-up, we are informed 
that we have high blood pressure and 
that we are overweight and should 
reduce. This could easily be one of 
my difficulties. I have been support- 
ing Brother Benson in his great plan 
of disposing of government surpluses 
and assisting him every way possible in 
that respect. I am also thoroughly 
converted to the welfare program in 
which we are admonished to put away 
a year's supply. No one has ever indi- 
cated that we should carry around a 
half a year of it and put the other half 
year's supply in the basement; but many 
of us do it just that way. I am sure 
our doctor would tell us that it is well 
to be converted to these great programs 
but that we would be healthier and 
much better off if we would put the 
full year's supply in the basement and 
get our blood pressure down. 

Along with these physical habits and 
check-ups, I would like to suggest that 
we have a little spiritual check-up, and 
ask ourselves a few simple questions. I 
am appreciating, too, a great deal more 
the value of visual aids as we have 
observed them during this conference, 
and would like to suggest that we make 
a little chart, one that can be marked, 
and see just how good we are. In filling 
in such a chart, we might find some 
blank spaces. In other words, we might 
find that we are spiritually a little un- 
derweight. We might even be light- 
weights. Some of us might even be 
featherweights. A look at such a chart 
will indicate in some degree our spiritual 
activity and give us a check-up in that 
respect. May I suggest that we ask our- 
selves some of these questions: 
JUNE 1954 



Do I sustain the General Authorities 
of the Church? 

Do I go to sacrament meeting and 
renew my covenants with my heavenly 
Father? 

Do I have family prayer in my home? 

Do I have The Improvement Era 
in my home? 

Do I study the gospel for fifteen min- 
utes each day? 

Do I have home evening? 

Do I pay my ward maintenance? 

Do I offer assistance to my bishop? 

Do I do something to make my home 
happier? 

Am I a good neighbor? 

Do I fast each month and pay my fast 
offering to the bishop? 

Do I contribute to the stake and 
ward building program? 

Do I expose my neighbor to the 
gospel? 

Do I pay my debts and live within 
my means? 

Am I honest with the Lord in the 
payment of my tithes, and do I go to 
tithing settlement? 

Do I do my ward teaching? 

Do I participate in the welfare pro- 
gram? 

Am I doing my research and temple 
work? 

Am I taking advantage of the auxili- 
aries: the Relief Society, the Mutual, 
Sunday School, and Primary? 

We might add to this list many other 
questions. If we could transfer some 
of the surplus weight we carry around 
in our physical bodies and add that 
weight to our spiritual lives (and I do 
not think we will ever become over- 
weight in this respect), we will in- 
crease our weight and become better 
able to fulfil the responsibilities and 
obligations that the Lord expects of us 
and to carry out the counsel of the 
leadership of the Church. 

We are all interested in security. I 



tell you, brethren and sisters, that no 
greater security can come to any mem- 
ber of the Church than to keep the 
commandments of our heavenly Father, 
especially those of tithing, fast offering, 
and aiding the welfare program. When 
I think of the great blessings promised 
to the membership of the Church from 
the payment of an honest tithing, I feel 
there is not a member of the Church 
who can afford not to pay his tithing. 
Likewise, great blessings come from fast- 
ing and prayer. 

I remember not long ago being in a 
stake where I had given a little talk on 
the value of fasting and paying fast 
offerings. Near the end of the meet- 
ing, one of the brethren said, "Brother 
Buehner, I believe all you have said 
but would like to ask this question: 
What if after the fasting period is 
over you are so hungry that you don't 
only eat the meal you are entitled to 
but you literally eat the two meals you 
fasted?" I could not help feeling that 
this is very typical of us human beings. 
We are not going to give away any- 
thing that we can reclaim. I made 
these observations at the time. First, 
my advice would be that we should 
not eat three meals at the same time and 
undo the wonderful blessing that has 
come from fasting, but more important 
than this, I indicated, "I do not care 
how much you eat after the twenty- 
four-hour fasting period is over, just 
see that you do not eat the Lord's two 
meals." I feel sure this is good advice. 
The Lord has promised wonderful 
blessings from keeping the command- 
ment of the fast. 

I feel I should not take more time. I 
love this Church. I love its devoted 
leadership. I admire and love you 
people. The world looks bright and 
happy to me. I am glad to be alive, 
and sincerely pray that the Lord will 
bless each and every one of you, in the 
name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



Monumental Gifts 
of the Church 




OF THE FIRST COUNCIL OF THE SEVENTY 




remember a conference years 
ago in which someone fol- 
lowing Bishop Richards spoke 
of the still small voice. I 
may fit that description today 
after this wonderful and 
energetic and lovely message from Bish- 
op Buehner. 

My heart is full of gratitude today 
for many things. I am very grateful 
for the rain, and for the lovely weather 
which preceded it, each of which is a 
blessing suited to our needs. I am very 
grateful that we may meet in this 
marvelous old building. I am grateful 
for the privilege of missionary service 



on these grounds for the past six years. 
One cannot have intimate acquaintance 
with these buildings day after day and 
not acquire in his soul an appreciation 
for them and for those who built them. 
These buildings attract others, in ad- 
dition to us. I remember the guide tour 
which was joined by a sweet woman 
from an eastern city. As we left this 
building she, who had come with 
some pre-conceived negative notions 
about Mormonism but had been touched 
by what she heard and felt here, turned 
to her husband and almost reverentially 
and with a tear in her eye said to him, 
(Continued on following page) 

427 



Marion D. Hanks 



Continued 



but still with her notions, "George, 
isn't it marvelous what ignorant people 
can do?" 

Well, it has been a great blessing 
these years to be able to tell such good 
people, and many thousands like them, 
that the people who did the work which 
we enjoy here today and each day, were 
not ignorant. They were people of 
courage and faith and dignity and initia- 
tive and integrity, who were always 
willing to give up conveniences and 
comforts but never their convictions; 
they were not ignorant people. 

It has been a great privilege also to 
know, as we have learned to love 
these buildings and those who built 
them, something of other monuments 
which they left us, not so physically 
tangible, but infinitely more important. 
Last night as I walked through these 
grounds at a late hour — and I make a 
habit of that, I commend it to you, for 
these are beautiful and thoughtful and 
wonderful hours, in the early morning 
and late evening — I thought of the 
words reported to be inscribed on the 
tombstone of Sir Christopher Wren, the 
great British architect and builder. It 
is said that there is written on the tomb 
of this man who built more than fifty 
chapels in London, including St. Paul's, 
and was one of the great architects of 
his day, these words: "If you seek his 
monument, look around you." 

I suggest to you that as Latter-day 
Saints it isn't very difficult to look 
around us and see the monuments left 
by those who worked here so well and 
courageously, and with such integrity, 
so long ago. In the moment or two 
available, may I suggest two or three 
of these other monuments which they 
made available to us: the monumental 
blessing, for instance, of truth and 
testimony, of spiritual knowledge, of 
freedom from the sins of the world; the 
monumental heritage of possibility for 
personal union with God, for peace in 
this life, and eternal life in the world 
to come; the monumental gift of great 
books of scripture, in which are written 
not only the lessons of life, but the 
great revelations of God to men. And 
with these and all the other monuments, 
they left us the monument of work, 
which they were willing and able to 
perform. O how we need to learn it. 

With a knowledge of these monu- 
ments they dedicated to us, there comes 
the sober second thought expressed well 
by Goethe, the great German poet- 
philosopher, who said: "What from 
your fathers' heritage is lent, earn it 
anew to really possess it," which is to 
say that while these great blessings of 
monumental value come to us from our 
pioneer forebears, they are of such a 
nature that they may be really pos- 
sessed only by him or her who is will- 
ing to really earn and merit them. 

There was the day, and I recall it with 
pleasure, when a man came here, a 
man from the government of Israeli, in 
fact he was a ministerial official of that 
nation. It happened to be late in the 
evening, and there weren't many people 

428 



around, and I had a casual and very 
pleasant talk with him. He was a jolly 
fellow of the kind Brother Buehner has 
been talking about, a little bit corpulent 
and pleasant and humorous. He was 
a Jew of intelligence, with rabbinical 
training in fact. He asked many ques- 
tions of interest about us and our faith, 
and I had the privilege of telling him as 
best I could of the great truths, monu- 
mental truths, that had come to us from 
God through our forebears. He invited 
conversation about our relationship, 
him and me, and I told him we were 
cousins in a real sense, that we both 
came from the family of Israel, and I 
identified myself as being of the lineage 
of Ephraim. He leaned back, gasped, 
and said, "Say again." And so we 
began to repeat, "Through Abraham, 
Isaac, Jacob, and through Joseph to 
Ephraim, came the covenant blessings; 
many of us are of Ephraim." 

"Well," he said, "I came to America 
to learn about agriculture. I came to 
Utah to learn about irrigation. I ex- 
pected to learn many interesting things, 
but I never expected to find the lost sons 
of Ephraim." 

He went away. He came back in the 
morning. He said, "Tell me again." 
So we told him, "From God to Abra- 
ham, Isaac, Jacob, and through Joseph 
to Ephraim come the birthright bless- 
ings." And we talked for some time, 
identifying his progenitors, his forebears, 
with ours, and he left figuratively, al- 
most literally, holding his head in his 
hands with what he had heard. We 
have heard from him several times 
since, he bearing testimony in his own 
way of this, to him, new and marvelous 
story. And I thought how grateful I am 
for the monumental link left me which 
connects me with all dispensations past, 




which tells me who I am, whence I 
came, and what my destiny might be. 

I am grateful for many other monu- 
mental truths. If it were feasible we 
might show you a file, full of letters 
from people of education, wealth, power, 
prominence, good character, reiterating, 
each of them in his own words, the 
simple story one of them told as he 
wrote, "I found in one hour on these 
grounds among your people more peace 
and faith and something to hang to 
than I had ever known before." Well, 
these are monumental blessings, but 
they come to us only as we individually 
earn them, which is the only manner 
in which we might really possess them. 

May I suggest to you, as I conclude, 
one other little item which I think will 
be of interest. I mentioned the great 
scriptures, these books of truth and 
revelation, which God has given us. 
These too must be individually earned 
to be possessed. It would thrill you, 
and in a sense make you chagrined, as 
it has me, to learn the reaction of many 
great and good people to these scrip- 
tures. Let me read you two lines from 
two letters from a certain doctor from 
Tel-Aviv. He had had the Book of 
Mormon. He said, "The first reading 
has made this material precious for me 
in another sense. It deals with many 
problems occupying me, as every man 
concerned with his and mankind's 
destiny." And he writes a little later, 
"I would like to add that I have been 
deeply impressed by everything that I 
have read about you, and particularly 
as a Hebrew scholar, by the true con- 
tinuation of the Bible spirit in the 
Book of Mormon." 

I will read one other simple sentence 
from a lovely woman who picked up a 
copy of the Book of Mormon and who 
wrote this: "I am reading with great- 
est delight the blessed truths contained 
in that book. I never dreamed that the 
Book of Mormon was like that; in fact, 
I thought hard things about it and you, 
for I received my information from arti- 
cles in secular magazines. I belong to 
another denomination, but," and get 
this, "how I rejoice to know the truth 
and drink in the precious words of men 
like Nephi and Mosiah and Alma"; and 
my heart rejoices, and I think to myself, 
how marvelous it is to be able to drink 
in the precious words of Nephi and 
Mosiah and Alma, and yet how many 
Latter-day Saints have lived and died 
without ever having known them. 

God bless us to appreciate, to under- 
stand what the scriptures say. Hear the 
Lord's word recorded in the Doctrine 
and Covenants: "For what doth it profit 
a man if a gift is bestowed upon him, 
and he receive not the gift? Behold, 
he rejoices not in that which is given 
unto him, neither rejoices in him who 
is the giver of the gift." (D. & C. 88:33.) 

God help us to appreciate the monu- 
ments around us. God bless us that 
we may have sense enough, faith 
enough, courage enough, to understand 
that there are marvelous truths that we 
might really possess, but which we must 
individually earn anew, if we would 
have them, I humbly pray, in the name 
of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



A Heritage of Faith 




0-^Lcj 



OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



r ™:: "]y dear brethren and sisters: 

WM I am sure you know how 
*J m one feels in this place 
1 and under these condi- 
tions. I have gained a 
•■^^^^^^ more thorough under- 
standing of one passage of scripture in 
the last few moments than I ever had 
before, which says that the Lord shall 
select the weak things of the earth to 
do his work. But I also must have faith, 
as he also says that those who are weak 
he will strengthen, and that the weak 
things of the earth shall rise and go 
forth and break down the mighty and 
the strong, which means that we trust 
in God. We are engaged in his work. 
And I recall the passage in the Doc- 
trine and Covenants where the Lord 
says through the Prophet Joseph Smith 
to Orson Hyde and to all the faithful 
elders of the Church: 

Wherefore, be of good cheer, and do not 
fear, for I the Lord am with you, and will 
stand by you; and ye shall bear record of 
me, even Jesus Christ, that I am the Son of 
the living God, that I was, that I am, and 
that I am to come. (D. & C. 68:6.) 

I bear that humble witness with all 
my heart. I am glad to place on the 
altar whatever I am and whatever I 
possess. 

I know that this is the work of God, 
that he lives, that Jesus Christ is the 
Son of the living God, and that he lives, 
that he is very close to us, and that he 
directs our beloved President and 
Prophet, David O. McKay, and his as- 
sociates, and that these are men of God. 
And I am very grateful to them for the 
kindness and consideration and patience 
they have shown toward me. I love 
them and I try to emulate their example. 
I am privileged beyond my power to 
express my gratitude for the opportunity 
of continuing my labors with them. 

My mind naturally goes to my dear 
mother, to whom I pay tribute, than 
whom I can imagine no man or woman 
ever being more valiant than was she in 
her service to her God. She came as a 
girl fifteen years of age, a true believer 
in the gospel of Jesus Christ, to St. Louis, 
where her mother died, and she came on 
to Zion. At nineteen she had lost her 
husband and her first child, thousands 
of miles away from her home in Eng- 
land, in a wild, unbroken country. She 
entered into conditions that tested her 
soul, and would test the soul of any 
man or any woman, but she was valiant, 
uncomplaining, cheerful, and true under 
all conditions, and I thank God for her, 
and I know she is happy today. 

I pay tribute to my dear wife, who 
through years of sickness has been forced 
to be absent from me at sea level and 
under a doctor's care. She has been 
JUNE 1954 



lonesome but she has always stood by 
me through all these years when I put 
my Church work first, before my busi- 
ness and before my home. She has sus- 
tained me in it. And as I left her ten 
days ago in New York, sick in bed, she 
would not have it any other way, and 
she stands by this principle. 

My mother taught me to seek first 
the kingdom of God and his righteous- 
ness. I want to bear witness to you, 
my dear brethren and sisters, that that 
principle is true, that in this the Church 
of Jesus Christ, the Church of the living 
God, there is no other principle that 
we should follow, no other principle, 
except to seek first the kingdom of God 
and keep his commandments, and all 
else will be added. And I thank the 
Lord for the abundant and unexpected 
and continuing and unfailing blessings, 
temporal and spiritual, that he has given 
to me, beyond all my hopes and all my 
deserts, and I acknowledge his hand in 
these things. And I am glad to lay 



them on the altar for his service and 
for this work. 

f do not feel that I should say more. 
My duty now is one of performance, but 
I do bear witness that this Church is 
the Church of Jesus Christ, set up by 
him, directed by him, a power for the 
salvation of the human family. And 
that this Church is equal to every situ- 
ation that arises in the world, and if 
the world would accept it, it would meet 
every situation. This Church is an or- 
ganized movement for world peace, if 
the world only knew it. This is the 
world peace movement, both for indi- 
viduals and for nations, and there can be 
no substitute. 

I thank the Lord for the love and 
confidence of my brethren with whom 
I am to labor. I love them and sustain 
them with all my heart; and I thank 
the people of this Church who have 
received me so kindly, for their kind- 
ness and their consideration. I want to 
pay a tribute to the men and the women 
throughout the Church who carry for- 
ward so faithfully and so well, this great 
work to the humble and duty-loving 
men and women, who forget themselves 
and lose themselves in their families, 
in their children, and in the Church. 
God will bless them, and they will enter 
into their celestial joy. 

May God help us all to be true and 
give ourselves with all our hearts to his 
service, I humbly pray in the name of 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 



In the Service of 
Our Father 




ASSISTANT TO THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



r : " : '"-:=:..;.:;.;'"::.-;HHERE have been a number of 
I circumstances that have com- 
bined themselves together this 
morning to produce in my 
heart great humility, accom- 
panied by a feeling of in- 
adequacy to discharge properly the 
responsibilities of this appointment. I 
pray that I might receive the necessary 
strength to fulfil those obligations. I 
am grateful for the confidence of the 
brethren who are responsible for this 
appointment. I also appreciate very 
much your sustaining vote. I promise 
the General Authorities of the Church, 
as well as the general Church member- 
ship, and Him whose name the Church 
bears, that I will do the very best I 
can. 

Many times I have prayed to my 
Father in heaven that he would help 
me to do my work. I hope that I may 
pray more and more effectively that I 
may help him to do his work, and by 
that means express to him the apprecia- 



tion that I feel for all of the blessings 
of my life. 

I am very grateful for my wife and 
family. I am grateful for my parents, 
grandparents, and great-grandparents. 
As my great-grandfather marched with 
the Mormon Battalion to assist in the 
war with Mexico, my great-grandmother 
marched with her little family across 
the plains to establish herself and her 
posterity in this valley. The wagon 
containing her earthly possessions was 
drawn by a team of oxen. Before reach- 
ing her destination one of the oxen 
died. My great-grandmother lifted the 
yoke of the fallen oxen to her own 
shoulders and continued the march. 
I pray that I may draw from her strength 
and determination. 

I appreciate the great opportunity of 
being a part of this Church, both for 
what it has meant to me in the past, 
and for what it will mean in the future. 
The real worth of a man is not in 
(Continued on following page) 

429 



Sterling W. Sill 



Continued 



himself alone, but in what he stands 
for. It is an inspiring thing to me that 
the most humble of us may stand for 
the most important things. Joseph 
Smith was great because of what he 
stood for. 

When Joseph Smith arose from his 
knees, after his first vision, and walked 
across the fields to his father's house, 
and went into the kitchen where his 
mother was working, and leaning 
against the fireplace for support, said 
in substance, "Mother, I have seen 
God," at that instant he did not know 
a bit more surely than I know or than 
you know that it is right to be honest, 
that it is right to be virtuous, and that 
all the other principles for which this 
Church stands are right. It is right to 



spend our strength in the service of our 
Father in heaven to help to bring about 
his purposes. 

The great psychologist, William 
James, said that the greatest use of life 
is to spend it for something that out- 
lasts it. 

In a Sunday School class which I 
visited recently I heard a Sunday School 
teacher recount that thrilling story of 
creation, that "God created man in his 
own image," and I found myself wish- 
ing that I might have been there to 
have witnessed this great beginning, and 
then it occurred to me, as it has oc- 
curred many times since, that the crea- 
tion of man is not' something that was 
finished and done with in the Garden 
of Eden. The creation of man is still 



going on, and in a very real sense each 
of us is a creator — that is, the attitudes, 
the enthusiasms, the faith, the deter- 
mination to serve God, that are so im- 
portant to our eternal exaltation, are 
being currently created within us and 
in others. 

It is more important to build a great 
character than to build a great sky- 
scraper. We know that the worth of 
souls is great, but mostly we are not 
great for what we are, we are great 
for what we may become, and it is my 
hope and prayer in my own behalf that 
I may develop those qualities that will 
enable me to accomplish the duties of 
this assignment as is expected of me by 
my Father in heaven and those who 
preside over me in the Church. 

May the blessings of our Father in 
heaven be with us that we may under- 
stand our opportunities, I pray in Jesus' 
name. Amen. 



» ♦ » 



The Church in Europe 



OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



am grateful, my brethren 
| and sisters, to be back in this 
w Smr goodly land. I am very hap- 
3 py this morning to welcome 
I into the circle of the General 
; Authorities those who have 
been called of our heavenly Father to 
fill these important positions and sus- 
tained this day by the vote of the peo- 
ple. I can't help commenting with some 
pride that my father, as well as Brother 
George Q. Morris and his father and 
his mother, came from the old Fifteenth 
Ward. It seemed, as I grew up to 
manhood, that the Fifteenth Ward 
became a part of me although I never 
had the privilege of living in it, because 
I heard so much from the lips of my 
father concerning the wonderful fami- 
lies that lived in that ward. He always 
mentioned the Morris family, and Sister 
Morris, and what a lovely woman she 
was. Brother Morris's father was one 
of the great industrial leaders of the 
state and helped with others of our 
forefathers to make this state what it is. 
So I am happy to welcome Brother 
Morris into our Council this day. I 
have appreciated the associations that 
we have had with him in the past. 

It has also been my privilege to work 
to a slight extent with Brother Sill, and 
my heart goes out to him in gratitude 
for his faithfulness and devotion to the 
work of the Lord, and I pray that the 
Lord will bless and sustain these won- 
derful men in the offices to which 
they have been called. 

I have never before in my life been so 
grateful as I am this day for the bless- 
ings of the restored gospel of Jesus 

430 



Christ, for my membership in the 
Church, and for what strength the Lord 
has given me to assist in helping his 
children here upon the earth. My 
labors this winter in the great countries 
of Europe have brought me close to the 
people. I have had the opportunity of 
visiting them in their towns and in their 
villages, seeing them in their homes, 
feeling of their faith and of their devo- 
tion, and understanding to some slight 
extent the difficulties that confront 
them in their daily lives, the manner 
in which they are still ostracized by 
their neighbors the moment that they 
join the Church and begin to proclaim 
the gospel of Jesus Christ to their neigh- 
bors and friends and their families. My 
heart goes out to them, and above all 
else, a desire that I have within me to 
be of help to them. I feel now, as I 
have felt all winter, that every ounce 
of strength, every blessing that the Lord 
has given me, should be shared with 
those people. I would love to live 
among them and to ask the Lord to 
continue to bless me that I might have 
strength to impart unto them and to 
give to them the blessings that come 
from the power of the priesthood which 
has been restored in these latter days. 
Never has the power of the priest- 
hood been so bestowed upon me or 
felt in my presence, as it has been 
this winter, as we have gone forth to 
seek to bless the Saints in Europe. I 
have been impressed with the one attri- 
bute common to them all, and that was 
the fact that they wanted no pity. I 
wish you could all have been present 
in Berlin: Nearly a thousand people 



assembled there on a Sabbath morning 
with a beautiful choir, singing the 
hymns of Zion in German, so dear to my 
heart. We listened to the testimonies 
of those men, the expressions of grati- 
tude in their hearts for that which they 
had, and when you looked around, you 
wondered really what they had to be 
grateful for, as compared with us. They 
have but one thing, the most priceless 
gift that our Father in heaven has given 
to man, the testimony of the divinity 
of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. It 
has brought strength to their hearts; it 
has destroyed fear; and it has reconciled 
them to whatever their lot may be. 

I had the privilege of shaking hands 
with some four hundred people who 
live behind the Iron Curtain. I heard 
their leaders say that they knew that 
they had a mission there to perform that 
was far greater than any mission that 
they could perform elsewhere in the 
world. They did not seek by migra- 
tion to relieve themselves of the bur- 
dens, of the oppression, or of the perse- 
cution under which they live. All they 
prayed for was strength that they might 
withstand the same, and in overcoming 
their obstacles grow strong. I had one 
lovely sister say to me she was so glad 
that she lived where she did and had 
the opportunity to meet all of these 
oppressive circumstances of life because 
she knew within her very being that 
she was growing stronger, and she rather 
pitied those of us who had been born 
in the Church, considered in a way as 
though by so being we had been born 
in the lap of luxury and ease. 

I tell you in that meeting in Berlin 
there was not a word of pity, not a word 
of complaint, nothing but praises sung 
and spoken to our Father in heaven for 
the blessings that he gave them, for the 
freedom that they enjoyed. 

I might take you from Berlin for a 
moment down into Switzerland where 
circumstances are a little more favorable, 
but where still in some of the cantons 
we do not have the religious freedom 
that we would like. A little black- 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



haired boy, not more than eight or nine 
years of age, came up to me after our 
meeting in Basel, and with fear and 
trembling he said he wanted to shake 
hands with me, and when he got hold 
of my hand, he looked up into my 
eyes with his big black eyes and he 
said, "Brother Moyle, would you come 
and administer to my father?" 

When I went to that boy's home, I 
met a faithful mother, and an older 
brother. That mother threw her arms 
around me, and she said, "Brother 
Moyle, we have fasted and prayed, and 
especially this youngest son of mine, 
that he might have the courage that 
we older ones lacked to ask you to 
come to our home and bless our father 
who is so critically ill." 

I tell you when I saw the faith of 
that boy, and the faith of that mother 
and of that son, and of the appreciation 
that they had for the priesthood of God, 
it touched my heart to the very core. 
It gave me a sense of humility I 
would like to keep all the days of my 
life. The Spirit of the Lord and his 
power were there present, and we blessed 
that good father and gave to that family 
the desires of their heart through the 
gift and power of our heavenly Father. 

That instance could be multiplied 
many times in the experiences which 
we had this winter. I was so grateful 
that my good wife was with me. Those 
people seemed to feel as though they 
had been specially blessed by the 
presence of my good wife and the love 
and the affection that she bestowed upon 
these wonderful people. 

I tell you, brethren and sisters, when 
the faith of Latter-day Saints is such 
that they can praise the Lord for the 
restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ 
and the blessings which that has brought 
into their lives through their obedience 
to its principles, to the exclusion of 
practically all else in life, then we see, 
I am sure, reflected in their lives the 
image, the Spirit, and the power of our 
heavenly Father. God bless these peo- 
ple. 

It was wonderful to meet with your 
missionary sons and daughters. I heard 
practically every elder in Europe, with 
few exceptions, bear his testimony, and 
the lovely lady missionaries likewise. 
The hours never ran too long but what 
we were thrilled by the devotion of 
these fine young men and women. I 
tell you it seems as though the diffi- 
culties that confront them, the problems 
they have to solve, make the mission- 
aries stronger, too. 

I have had a feeling this winter that 
greater than anything I did for others 
was the effect upon me of these wonder- 
ful contacts and associations. They have 
touched my life with a very great force. 
They have made me realize that God 
lives and that he hears and answers the 
prayers of his sons and daughters here 
upon this earth. I can say amen to all 
that Brother Spencer W. Kimball has 
said this morning — that the Lord is no 
respecter of persons. 

I have been led to tell the people of 
Europe this winter, and I know it as I 
know that I live, that we have entered 
JUNE 1954 



into a new era in the history of the 
Church, one brought about by two great 
circumstances, toward which we have 
been unconsciously laboring. The one 
circumstance culminated when Presi- 
dent McKay gave to the Church six 
months ago a charge that everyone 
should be a missionary. He indicated 
the possibility of increasing the mem- 
bership of the Church by at least 
500,000 in 1954 if every family in the 
Church would accept that admonition 
and bring one soul into the Church 
during this year. The people of Europe 
have caught that inspiration. In place 
of inviting missionaries to come to their 
homes to eat, as has been the custom 
(sometimes I am afraid we have per- 
mitted these people to go to too great 
a sacrifice to feed our elders), now the 
missionaries are calling in their neigh- 
bors, and just like Brother [T. Bowring] 
Woodbury [at the special missionary 
conference] said last night, they are find- 
ing that it is a fine way to begin a cot- 
tage meeting in the home to give their 
neighbors a meal before they start to 
preach the gospel to them. That is 
what our people in Europe are doing. 
The work is going forward and will go 
forward as they continue to follow the 
admonition of our Prophet. They recog- 
nize it is part of their life, that Presi- 
dent David O. McKay is the mouth- 
piece of our heavenly Father upon this 
earth, they look to him for guidance 
and direction. They know that by 
this missionary labor they can ac- 
complish two things: They can first of 
all establish their own homes in these 
localities in Europe on a firmer basis, 
and in place of giving attention to 
emigration to this country, they give 
attention to 'preaching the gospel and 
disseminating that joy and happiness 
and assurance to others which has come 
into their lives. 

The other great circumstance that 
has ushered into the Church a new 
era is the building of temples in Europe. 
How I thrilled to stand upon that 
ground, which is already hallowed by 
the dedication of a Prophet of God as 
the site of a temple to be built to the 
Most High and to there see the machin- 
ery and the men at work excavating for 
that great temple in Europe. I am sure 
that the one in England will be a like 
inspiration to those people to build up 
their branches. The men are preparing 
to receive the priesthood, that they may 
be worthy not only to go through the 
temple and receive the blessings of the 
Lord there in his house, but likewise 
to gain knowledge and wisdom, judg- 
ment, and discretion in matters that 
pertain to the priesthood so that they 
can preside over the branches and the 
districts of the missions abroad and 
relieve the missionaries whom we send 
forth to proselyte. 

It would do your heart good to hear 
some of those district presidents from be- 
hind the Iron Curtain tell you of the 
percentage of branch teaching that they 
are getting from the priesthood. They 
have a priesthood which has practically 
no contact with the Church. We can- 
not send into them literature; we can- 



not visit them; and it is on rare occa- 
sions, such as I was privileged to enjoy 
in Berlin, that they can come into Berlin 
and into the West Zone to attend our 
meetings. 

I tell you when we get faithful men 
in Europe, supported by faithful women, 
to do their branch teaching and to help 
to sustain and to strengthen and to 
uphold the weaker members of those 
branches, a new era has entered into 
our great missionary work and into the 
mission fields of the Church. I am 
sure that there has been a different 
attitude toward us on the part of some 
new governments. I am grateful be- 
yond measure to the government of West 
Germany that they have given to us a 
legal status equal to any of the churches 
of the world and have permitted us to 
become incorporated under their public 
laws and given us all of the advantages 
incident thereto. It would have filled 
your hearts with joy to have been 
present in Frankfurt when 704 faith- 
ful servicemen gathered from all over 
Europe and Africa, under military 
orders, some of them, to come there to 
attend. When one commanding officer 
heard such a convention was to be held 
again this year, with knowledge of what 
had transpired in previous years, he 
issued an order requiring their at- 
tendance and didn't leave it alone to 
the discretion of his men. That order 
carried some advantages that they had 
not enjoyed on previous trips to that 
conference in Frankfurt. 

I say it would have thrilled you to 
have seen the faithfulness of these men 
and to have had them welcomed into 
that German city by the burgomeister, 
Dr. Leiske, a man whom I honor and 
respect for his Christian virtues and his 
integrity and his kindness to service- 
men whom he knew to be Latter-day 
Saints. I had the pleasure of sitting 
with him at the banquet table and tell- 
ing him that it had been my privilege 
over forty years before, under the presi- 
dency of President Thomas E. McKay, 
to serve as the presiding elder there in 
Frankfurt and to preach the gospel to 
hrs people. I wish the welcoming ad- 
dress which he gave us could be read by 
all Latter-day Saints, and I wish likewise 
that we will so live as a people here at 
home to merit the compliments that 
were paid us there by those who have 
been over here. 

I must conclude my remarks. I want 
to say that I met many other public 
officials, including mayors of cities in 
Finland, public officials in Sweden, 
who had been here, and who welcomed 
us, who entertained us, and who bear 
for us a kindly invitation. And one 
great industrial leader, Mr. Eric W. 
Forsberg, of Sandviken, Sweden, the 
president and general manager of the 
Sandvik Steel Company, one of the 
most wonderful companies in Europe, 
that so refines steel that it becomes 
worth more than gold, entertained us, 
President Clarence F. Johnson, and a 
group of missionaries of the Swedish 
Mission, and sent his private cars to 

(Continued on following page) 

431 



Henry D. Moyle 



Continued 



take us to our next appointment rather 
than to have us ride on the train. I say 
God bless these people. 

Before we got through that day, he 
invited President Clarence F. Johnson 



to send his missionaries into the settle- 
ment in which the employees of that 
steel works live and said that he had 
hundreds of refugee Germans there, and 
that we could send in Swedish as well 



as German-speaking elders. He wanted 
the influence of the Latter-day Saints to 
be felt in his great organization. 

God bless us all, I pray humbly, and 
make us worthy of the heritage which 
is ours, I ask in the name of Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 



Tuesday Afternoon Session, April 6, 1954 



FAITH 



y^mu4fo^_- 






OF THE PRESIDING BISHOPRIC 



f '"'V HPIITH THE STATEMENT, C011- 

fession is good for the soul, 
I just made by President 
' Clark, I can truthfully tell 
HHMH you that I confess to you 
that I am nervous, fright- 
ened, and humble, and I hope this 
confession will be good for my soul. 

President McKay, President Richards, 
President Clark, my beloved brothers 
and sisters and friends: As we have 
listened to this beautiful music today 
and the music in each session of the 
conference, it reminds me of the state- 
ment, "the song of the righteous is a 
prayer unto God." (See D. & C. 25:12.) 
The music has been a prayer unto our 
Father in heaven, and it certainly has 
mellowed our souls. I pray the Lord 
to be with me as I speak to you for a 
few moments. 

We have had another great conference 
of the Church, certainly a spiritual con- 
ference. Our testimonies have been in- 
creased. Every meeting has been rich 
with the Spirit of the Lord. Truly, we 
have been fed the bread of life; and 
as we listen to these great sermons, 
these wonderful addresses, I wonder 
when we leave here today whether that 
will be the last that we will think of 
them. Would it not be well for us, 
when these addresses are published, to 
read them again, to spend an evening 
reading these marvelous addresses to 
our family? Certainly we recognize that 
we have listened to the word of the 
Lord, and it would be well for us, I 
am sure, if we read and re-read them. 
There are so many of our young people 
who do not get a chance to hear these 
conferences. I am sure they would thrill 
if they would read these addresses. 

As one of the most humble among 
you, and one of the weakest, I have 
long since realized that if I try to do 
my work without the help of the Lord, 
I utterly fail, and I know without his 
blessing I am as nothing. 

I sincerely trust that the radio and 
television audiences have been able to 
partake of the spirit of this conference. 
Certainly there has been a beautiful, 
sweet spirit here at every session. The 
spirit of worship, the spirit of reverence, 
the spirit of thankfulness and gratitude 
Lord has said, "When ye shall meet in 

432 



has been here in rich abundance. The 
my name, I will be in your midst," (see 
Matt. 18:20; D. & C. 6:32) and that 
sweet spirit that we have felt here is 
the Spirit of the Lord. 

If the Lord will direct me, I should 
like to say one or two things on the 
subject of faith, not from the scientific, 
technical viewpoint, but just practical, 
personal, simple faith; faith in God, 
faith that God lives, and I quote from 
the Doctrine and Covenants, section 50, 
verse 24: 

That which is of God is light; and he 
that receiveth light, and continueth in God, 
receiveth more light; and that light groweth 
brighter and brighter until the perfect day. 

The Apostle Paul tells us without 
faith it is impossible to please God, 
and without faith it is impossible to 
accomplish anything of real value. (See 
Heb. 11:6.) 

In the Doctrine and Covenants, sec- 
tion 14, verse 9, may I quote: 

Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of the 
living God, who created the heavens and 
the earth, a light which cannot be hid in 
darkness. 

Faith in Jesus Christ, the Son of God. 

Faith in the mission of Jesus Christ 
— that mission was for the redemption 
of you and me and all mankind! How 
he loved the world! How he suffered 
and died that we might live and have 
eternal life, probably God's greatest 
gift to man. May we have faith in the 
mission of our beloved Savior, faith in 
the gospel of Jesus Christ, which has 
been restored to the earth in our day 
in its fulness. 

Faith in the Prophet Joseph Smith, 
chosen of the Father and his Son Jesus 
Christ, to bring forth the restored gospel! 

Faith in the mission of the Prophet 
Joseph! Faith that he actually saw God 
and his Son, and that he received visita- 
tions from heavenly messengers on 
many occasions! Faith in the life, the 
devotion, and the mission of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith! 

Faith in the prophets of God since 
that time up to the present! Faith and 
knowledge that President David O. 
McKay is a true prophet of God! Faith 
that the First Presidency of the Church 



and the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles 
and the Patriarch are prophets, seers, 
and revelators, and servants of God, our 
Father! 

How would you like to have known 
Moses? How would you like to have 
known Elijah, Abraham, Peter, James, 
John, and some of the other great proph- 
ets? Oh, we read about them and some- 
times we wish we had known these 
prophets. Have we the faith to recog- 
nize and realize that these prophets to- 
day are called of the same God who 
called the prophets of old? Have we 
the faith to recognize in them that they 
are special witnesses for Christ? Some- 
times I wonder if we get so close to 
the forest that we cannot see the trees. 

I bear you my testimony that I have 
felt and I know that these men are true 
prophets of God and that he does reveal 
his mind and will to them. As I have 
said before, I have watched decisions 
now for a number of years, and I want 
to tell you that the decisions they make 
are the decisions inspired of the Lord, 
and they are not their decisions, but 
they are the decisions of our Father in 
heaven. 

I hope the membership in the Church 
can accept those decisions as inspired 
revelations and inspiration. 

Faith in the power of the priesthood, 
the power of God, the power and au- 
thority delegated to men and boys to 
act in the name and in the place of 
our Father in heaven here upon the 
earth. How often have we witnessed 
the power of the priesthood and faith 
in the sparing of the lives of our loved 
ones, restoring them to their health, 
that they could be with us longer. 

I want to bear you my testimony that 
I know that God does hear and answer 
prayers, and it is through the power 
of the priesthood and faith that many 
of our loved ones have been spared, 
that their health has been restored. I 
hope we will have the faith to accept 
this and not take it too much for granted. 

Faith in each other! Paul in his 
writings uses this expression: "For we 
walk by faith, not by sight." (II Cor. 
5:7.) 

"I would rather walk in the dark 

with Thee, 
Than walk alone in the light. 
I would rather walk by faith 

with Thee, 
Than walk alone by sight." 

Let your blessings come from faith 
more than by sight. This was evidenced 
by the words of the Master to Thomas, 
when he said, 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



. . . because thou hast seen me, thou hast 
believed: blessed are they that have not 
seen, and yet have believed. (John 20:29.) 

We need not walk alone nor stumble 
in the dark, because if our faith is 
right, it will light our way. Faith is 
a gift of God. 

The brotherhood of Christ is beautiful 
to behold. Why? Because it is of God. 
We have witnessed it here, and we 
witness it in every session. 

Jesus speaking said, 

I am the resurrection, and the life: he 
that believeth in me, though he were dead, 
yet shall he live; 

And whosoever liveth and believeth in 
me shall never die. (Ibid., 11:25-26.) 

That is the faith of the membership 
of this Church. 

Faith in the * principle of prayerl 
Where would we go and what would 
we do without the principle of prayer? 
A while ago I was thrilled as I attended 
a stake conference. A young man who 
was asked to give the invocation lived 
in an area where there had been con- 
siderable drouth. They were worried 
about moisture, and when he was called 
upon to pray, among other beautiful 
and appropriate thoughts, he prayed to 
the Lord for moisture. That boy had 
faith, faith in prayer, faith in God, and 
he was not afraid to ask the Lord for 
the blessings that they needed. Then, 
the next week, I was at another confer- 
ence in the same area where they, too, 
were worrying about moisture, but dur- 
ing the week they had had considerable 
moisture, and this young man in his 
prayer, I do not recall whether it was 
the invocation or benediction, thanked 
the Lord for the moisture that had come 
to them, assuring them that their crops 
would be matured. n 

Many of our young people are not 
here, but I hope as parents we will 
teach them to pray, that they may be 
able to take their problems to their 
Father in heaven. I would feel very bad 
if I ever learned that my children did 
not pray for their father or their mother. 
I could assure them, as you can, that 
we pray for them constantly. Certainly, 
they can do no less than to pray for 
their parents. Fathers and mothers, do' 
your children pray for you, or are they 
too modest? I hope the young people 
will be considerate of their parents. 
My father and mother- have been dead 
a long time, but how I would like to 
shake hands with my dad and tell him 
how much I love him and feel the 
callouses on his hands and pick them 
as I used to when I was a kid, because 
he was a hard-working farmer and la- 
boring man. But more than that, how 
I would like to see my mother, how I 
would like to put my arms around her 
and thank her for all she did for me. 
Do you think I would hestitate today 
to tell her that I love her? No, no, not 
if I had a chance. Sometimes young 
people do not take that opportunity 
when they have the chance. 

Are your children disrespectful to 
you, parents? Sometime ago I heard a 
boy refer to his father as the old man, 
and then I heard him refer to his moth- 
er as the old woman. No, I would 
JUNE 1954 



not speak about my father today that 
way, nor my mother, and I hope our 
young people will be taught not to 
address their father and mother in that 
way. 

When Jesus was on the Mount of 
Olives with his disciples, he withdrew 
that he might go and pray in secret to 
his Father. His heart was heavy; his 
cross seemed unbearable. He wanted 
to be alone with his Father; the under- 
standing between Jesus and his Father, 
the loving trust between father and 
child; we, too, can have that beautiful 
relationship as father and child. 

Faith that we can receive comfort, 
strength, and blessings from our heav- 
enly Father through the medium of 
prayer. 

Recently I read these expressions on 
the subject of "Secret Prayer," and with 
your permission I should like to read 
them: 

The soul with a broken heart, on bended 
knees, with head bowed reverently, cannot 
long remain in the shadows of the night 
of spiritual blindness. To pray in secret to 
our divine Father in heaven brings solace 
to the aching heart, companionship to the 
lonely, assurance to the oppressed, light to 
the wayward, power to the weak, strength 
to the strong, and the calm conviction that 
God, our eternal Father, lives and that Jesus 
is the Christ. 

What a privilege to shut oneself away 
from the world and be with God alone in 
prayer. He knows us for what we really 
are and not for what we may appear to be. 
If we are righteous, he is happy. If we 
are sinful and we go before him alone, and 
there in the language of the heart tell him 
we love him and we want his help in doing 



right, his divine emotions well up within 
him, and in his unspeakable majesty and 
unqualified mercy he takes us in his arms, 
as it were, and we feel the warmth and the 
infinite love of his holy person. He waits 
patiently, but anxiously to breathe his di- 
vine essence into the human heart upon 
its contrite invitation. Oh, that all men 
could have this experience. 

Secret prayer is the prayer of the heart. 
Its language is bathed in simplicity. We 
kneel before our heavenly Father, knowing 
that before, and as we speak, he knows our 
every weakness and our every secret desire. 
We pray to him in the light of this knowl- 
edge. There is no masquerade in secret 
prayer. (Author unknown.) 

Youth, keep your faith in God. Do 
not allow the teachings of the world, 
despondency, or discouragement cause 
you to lose your faith in God and in 
his Son, Jesus Christ. 

Men who lose their faith are of all 
men most unhappy. Youth, you will 
need great faith. You may not be re- 
quired to pull a handcart across the 
plains, but your road may not always 
be easy, and you will need great faith 
in God to face the trials of life. Stay 
close to your Father in heaven and 
partake of his Spirit through the princi- 
ple of prayer. 

I bear testimony to you that I know 
God lives, and I know when I live 
righteously, I can feel his influence, and 
I know when I waver, the Lord is not 
pleased. 

May the Lord bless us with great faith, 
that we may live close to him at all 
times, that we may remember the teach- 
ings of this conference, I humbly pray 
in the name of Jesus. Amen. 



"Men Are, That They 
Might Have Joy" 




/to /l^As^fexs 



OF THE FIRST COUNCIL OF THE SEVENTY 




|T is indeed with humility, my 
brothers and sisters, that I 
occupy this position this after- 

Hp' noon. I humbly trust and 

pray that the Spirit of God 

■ ' ' will direct the things which 

I shall say. 

If I were to ask you a question and 
if each of you could answer me indi- 
vidually, I wonder what your answers 
would be. The question is, What is 
there in all this world that you would 
rather have? In other words, if you 
had one wish, and if that one wish 
could be granted, what would it be? 

I recall that when I was teaching 



students at the LDS Institute of Re- 
ligion at Logan, on several different 
occasions I asked the college students 
the question which I have just asked 
you. Almost immediately and invariably 
those fine young college men would 
reply, "A million dollars," or they 
would say, "A Cadillac," or something 
else of a worldly nature. After due 
consideration of this problem, we al- 
ways came to a united conclusion that 
material things of this world are not 
the most worth while. They are transi- 
tory; they are soon gone. Furthermore, 
(Continued on following page) 

433 



Milton R. Hunter continued 



material things do not supply complete 
satisfaction in life. Invariably our con- 
clusion was that the spiritual things 
are the most worth while. They are 
eternal. 

We always agreed finally with the 
great statement made by Father Lehi, 
wherein he said, "Adam fell that men 
might be; and men are, that they may 
have joy." (2 Nephi 2:25.) I know of 
no other statement in any of our scrip- 
tures which expresses the principal pur- 
pose of man's existence more aptly than 
does that one made by Father Lehi. 

I believe with all my heart that God 
the eternal Father wants his children 
on this earth to have joy, an abundance 
of joy. I believe, also, that he expects 
members of the Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints, we who have taken 
upon ourselves the name of Christ, to 
live an abundant, joyful, happy life. 
Our lives should be lived in such a 
way as to bring to us a fulness of joy 
today, tomorrow, next week, ten years 
from now, a hundred years from now, 
a thousand years from now, and even 
throughout the eternities. I want to 
remind each of us that God has placed 
within the reach of the members of 
the Church of Jesus Christ the possibili- 
ties of that joy, that perpetual and 
eternal joy, if we will just obey the 
laws that bring that joy into our lives. 

Throughout the entire history of man- 
kind, from the days of Adam down to 
the present time, throughout all nations 
and among all peoples, there has been 
a strong urge in the hearts of human 
beings to have pleasure, to have joy. 
They have tried every avenue available 
to man to satisfy that urge. 

I suppose that the vast majority of 
people have felt that if they could ac- 
cumulate a lot of wealth, then with 
that money they could buy anything 
they desired. In other words, they 
believe that an abundant life, a ful- 
ness of joy could be purchased with that 
wealth. Numerous people have struggled 
diligently to accumulate wealth, with 
the result that many of them have 
become exceedingly rich. Some of them 
have actually worshiped mammon. 
(Matt. 6:24; 19:17-26; Luke 16:8-14; 
12:15-23.) Doubtless these people found 
that that wealth brought additional 
problems, troubles, and sometimes addi- 
tional sins. In most cases such wealth 
and the love for it brought additional 
sorrow. They have found to their great 
regret that as the Savior said, "... a 
man's life consisteth not in the abun- 
dance of things which he possesseth." 
(Luke 12:15.) 

I recognize the fact that the possession 
of a certain amount of money is good. 
The Lord wants us to have a certain 
amount of the material things; but in 
modern revelation he condemned in 
strong terms the selfish rich man, as 
well as the greedy poor man. (D. & C. 
56:16-17.) 

Other people have felt that they could 
satisfy that urge for happiness by in- 
dulging all of their physical appetites; 
for example, even some Latter-day Saints 

434 




—Photograph by Hal Rumel 

have felt that they could satisfy that 
inner urge for happiness by breaking 
the Word of Wisdom — by satisfying 
their appetite for tea, coffee, tobacco, 
and liquor. Certainly many of them 
found that those things did not increase 
their joy. They cut off many of their 
opportunities for an abundant life, and 
especially is that true in the case of 
using alcohol. The devil has found no 
better tool to bring about poverty, 
misery, and divorce, and even to lead 
one into gross sins, than the use of 
alcohol. 

Others have felt that by indulging 
their sexual emotions, by committing 
adultery, they could satisfy that inward 
urge for happiness. It is my opinion 
that such self-indulgent people, without 
any exception, find to their regret and 
chagrin that sin never is happiness. 
They have found that adulterers become 
very unhappy in this life, casting from 
themselves the Spirit of God, and, as 
the Savior said, their final status will 
be to be " . . . cast down to hell and 
suffer the wrath of Almighty God ..." 
with the other sinners. (Ibid., 76:103- 
107; 63:16-18.) 

If we cannot find the abundant life 
and complete happiness in the realm 
of the physical, wherein lies the basis 
of happiness? In the first place, I 
would say that happiness comes from 
within,>.and not from without. As the 
good book says, "... as he [a man] 
thinketh in his heart, so is he." 
(Proverbs 23:7.) I shall paraphrase that 
statement by saying, "As a man think- 
eth in his heart, so shall his joy be- 
come." We control our happiness from 
within by our thoughts and actions. 
People can be happy without an 
abundance of material things, even 
living under the most meager circum- 
stances, if they will abide by the laws 
which bring about happiness. 



Now I would like to point out some 
of the laws upon which happiness is 
based, although I will not have time 
to point out all of them. I will sug- 
gest, first, as Brother Isaacson has just 
explained, that we must have faith if we 
are to be happy. We must have faith 
in God the eternal Father: that he is 
actually and literally the Father of our 
spirits; that he loves us abundantly; 
and that he controls within his hands, 
so to speak, the destiny of man and of 
nations. We must have faith that all 
will go well under his divine director- 
ship; and that his divine plan will 
ultimately be fulfilled. 

We must have faith in Jesus Christ: 
faith that he is our Lord, our Master, 
our Savior, our Redeemer, our Advo- 
cate with the Father. We must have 
faith that through the atoning blood 
which he spilled, he gave us immortal- 
ity. We will rise from the grave; we 
will live again. 

Also, we must have faith in the gos- 
pel plan of salvation which he pro- 
claimed and an assurance that if we 
render obedience to that gospel plan 
we shall come back into the presence 
of God and receive a glorious exaltation 
and a fulness of joy. 

We must have faith in our fellow 
men. 

We must have faith in ourselves: 
faith that we can accomplish the things 
which we righteously take into our 
hearts to accomplish. I know that we 
may meet many disappointments; but 
if we are to be happy, we cannot take 
them too seriously. We must take 
them, so to speak, on the chin, and 
then with faith in our hearts continue 
forward. 

Along with that faith, we must have 
courage — courage to meet the world with 
all of its perplexing problems from day 
to day. We must do away with all fear 
that is within our hearts. Fear is a 
destroyer of happiness. It confuses the 
mind. It brings about many distresses. 
We must remember and do as God told 
Joshua: "... Be strong and of a good 
courage; be not afraid, neither be thou 
dismayed: for the Lord thy God is with 
thee whithersoever thou goest." (Joshua 
1:9.) That is my faith. 

I believe, also, that another basic 
root of happiness is good health. It 
is quite essential to a fulness of joy. 
God has blessed us with good health, 
and it is our job to live in such a way 
as to maintain that health that we may 
have an abundance of joy continuously. 
I know there are some people who are 
handicapped with poor health, and 
they are still able to control their 
thoughts and minds in such a way that 
they still experience a great amount of 
joy. However, it is far easier to expe- 
rience a fulness of joy if our health is 
good. 

I believe that one of the basic roots 
of happiness is work. When God gave 
Adam the commandment that he should 
earn his bread by the sweat of his face, 
and also proclaimed that the noxious 
weeds and other similar things that 
were placed upon the earth, and the 
troubles that we meet, are here for 
(Continued on page 436) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 




1?mrfk|<fist 



FOR 1954-55 



SPECIAL INTEREST 



YOUR FAITH AND YOU— Mark E. 

Petersen. Current problems of the 
day are discussed with rare insight 
and directness. Collected from Elder 
Petersen's stirring Deseret News edi- 
torials. $3.00 
GOSPEL IDEALS— David O. McKay 

$4.00 

HEART THROBS — Joe Mitchell 

Chappie $1.98 

THE SPIRIT OP ST. LOUIS— Char- 
les A. Lindbergh $5.00 

COLONTA JUAREZ— Nellie S. Hatch 

(Will be ready in September and 
price to be about $4.00) 



JSen, gleaners 





6. GOSPEL IDEALS — David O. McKay 

Selections from the Discourses of Presi- 
dent McKay — his constancy of counsel 
and conviction of the truth will give 
guidance and encouragement to youth. 

$4.00 

7. YOUR FAITH AND YOU — Mark E. 
Petersen $3.00 

8. A MARVELOUS WORK AND A WON- 
DER— LeGrand Richards $1.75 



JUNIOR M-MEN and 
JUNIOR GLEANERS 



9. PERSIA IS MY HEART— Helen Hinckley 
Jones $3.00 

10. HIGHLIGHTS IN THE LIFE OF A 
GREAT LEADER (Heber J. Grant) — 
Bryant H. Hinkley $2.50 

10A. STEAMBOAT ON THE RIVER— Darwin 
Teilhet $3.50 

10B. THERE'S ALWAYS ADVENTURE — 
Grace Murphy Barstow $4.00 

IOC. PERSONAL PROBLEMS — John B. 
Geisel $3.20 




SCOUTS-EXPLORERS 



Scouts and Explorers: 

11. JACOB HAMBLIN AMONG THE 
INDIANS— By James A. Little. The 

thrilling stories of Jacob Hamblin's 
adventures awaken in the reader a 
deep interest in Indians and men 
. . . and an appreciation- of the 
Gospel influence on their lives. 

$ .25 

Explorers : 

11A. ARABIAN COW HORSE — John 
Richard Young $2.50 

JUNE 1954 



JACOB iu 
HAMBLIN 





12. STEP TO THE MUSIC — By Phyllis 
WHITNEY. This story is about a young 
girl whose mother is a Southerner and 
whose father hates war, yet favors the 
Northern cause — and whose sweetheart 
must make a fatal decision. $2.75 

13. FIRST LADIES— Jane & Burt McCon- 
nell $3.00 



BEEHNE GIRLS 



14. LIFE OF THE BEE— Maurice Maeter- 
linck $2.50 

15. REBECCA OF SUNNYBROOK FARM 
—Kate D. Wiggin $1.25 

1G. ANNE OF GREEN GABLES — L. M. 
Montgomery $1.25 

17. GIRL OF THE LIMBERLOST— Gene 
S. Porter $1.49 

18. THE SWISS FAMILY ROBINSON— 
H. Wyss $1.50 

19. FLORENCE NIGHTINGALE — Jean- 
nette C. Nolan. Story of the first nurse 
— who gave mercy and comfort to the 
wounded and dying. $2.75 



20. BEN HUR— Lew Wallace 



$1.50 



21. LITTLE WOMEN— Louisa May Alcott 

$1.50 

22. LITTLE SHEPHERD OF KINGDOM 
COME— John Fox, Jr. $1.49 

23. POT,J,Y\NNA— Eleanor H. Porter $1.00 

24. THE LEES OF ARLINGTON — Mar- 
guerite Vance $2.75 

25. FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS — Margaret 
Sidney $1.50 



Deseret 




%fe«! 




44 Fast South Temple - Salt Lake City. Utah 



DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 



1 

Gentlement: Enclosed you will find ( ) check ( ) money order 

I 

I 



( ) charge to my account the following amount: $.. 
for the encircled (numbered) books: 

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 10A 10B 10C 11 11A 

12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 



Name 



Address 



State- 



City Zone.. 

Residents of Utah include 2% sales tax. 

Add 12c postage for the first book; 4 cents for each additional 

book. 



435 



Milton R. Hunter continued 



our own good, God proclaimed a great 
truth. I know of no thing which gives 
more joy to our hearts than to have a 
job that we like, and to do that job 
efficiently and well. An indescribable 
amount of peace and satisfaction comes 
into one's heart through work well 
done. 

President McKay yesterday men- 
tioned one very definite item basic to 
happiness. It is service. Joy comes as 
a result of serving our fellow men. We 
serve our God through service to his 
children. There is nothing sweeter in 
all the world than the spiritual bless- 
ings which come to us as the result 
of service, as the result of losing our 
lives for the Master's sake, with the 
promise that someday we shall receive 
eternal life. 

The last basic item that I will men- 
tion — and it is rather inclusive and a 
very large one, if we are to be happy 
today, tomorrow, next week, continuous- 
ly, and eternally — is: We must keep 
all of God's commandments. In other 
words, we must render obedience to 



"... every word that proceedeth forth 
from the mouth of God." (D. & C. 
84:44.) You and I have joined the 
true Church of Jesus Christ. We have 
taken upon ourselves the name of the 
Master and have entered into a cove- 
nant to keep all of his commandments. 
The Savior came into this world, ac- 
cording to his own statement, to give 
us life more abundantly — in other 
words, that we might have joy, an 
abundance of joy, a continuance of joy. 
Thus it is essential that we follow the 
pathway which the Son of Man marked 
out for us if we are to receive that 
abundant life which is a fulness of 

joy- 

We must learn to love the Lord our 
God with all of our hearts, might, 
mind, and strength. (Matt. 22:37- 
38.) We must abide by that Golden 
Rule (ibid., 7:12) and learn to love 
our neighbors as ourselves. (Ibid., 
22:39.) In this way, and in this way 
only, shall we have a fulness of joy. 
There is no other road. 

The night before the Savior's cruci- 



"LABOR 

TODAY'' 




OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



r -imm o you who are listening in 

gnrjjj2 over radio and looking in by 

television, I extend the hand 

; of fellowship. I sincerely 

) pray that while I speak to 

! you a few moments, I may 

say something which will be beneficial 

to you and which, perhaps (and this is 

my greatest desire), will stimulate you 

to think of things of eternal value and 

renew in you a determination to live 

to obtain them. 

To you who are assembled together 
in this historic Tabernacle I extend the 
same greeting. I marvel at your faith- 
fulness, your willingness to return to 
this meetinghouse on this mid-week 
day and listen to more preaching. I 
think you are the group who would 
attend the second session in a stake 
conference. 

Seeing you here, and realizing that 
many of you attended the Primary con- 
ference, so that now you have been in 
meetings constantly for five days, I am 
reminded of an experience my wife 
and I had one time as we rode from 
St. George to Cedar City. The driver 
of the automobile in which we rode 
had with him his little boy, who was 
just tall enough to stand on his feet 
and look out through the windshield. 

436 



He wore cowboy chaps and a cowboy 
hat. His father told us of two things 
he liked to do — one was to put on his 
cowboy clothes and ride his pony, and 
the other was to go to picture shows. It 
was difficult to persuade him to termi- 
nate either experience when he got at it. 
They would try to get him home after 
he had seen a show through once, but 
he continued to stay on. 

One Sunday morning after Sunday 
School, he went home. His mother 
had gone to fast meeting, which fol- 
lowed Sunday School. The boy took 
off his Sunday clothes and put on his 
cowboy clothes and then looked for 
something to eat. Not finding what 
he wanted, he returned to the meeting- 
house to find his mother. Spying her 
as he came down the aisle, he said, in 
a rather loud voice, "Mother, why 
don't you come home? Are you going 
to stay here and see this thing through 
three times?" 

Gathered together here as we are, 
and remembering the sustaining of a 
member of the Quorum of the Twelve 
and an assistant to that Quorum, I can- 
not help feeling the loss of Brother 
Cowley. We listened here just six 
months ago to his golden voice. I want 
to read to you one paragraph from his 



fixion, he said to his Apostles, "Peace 
I leave with you, my peace I give unto 
you: not as the world giveth, give I 
unto you." (John 14:27.) It is the 
peace that comes through the Spirit of 
Jesus Christ; it is the light of Christ 
that enters into our hearts, that gives 
us a joy — as the prophets have pro- 
claimed — " . . . which passeth all under- 
standing. ..." (Philippians 4:7.) 

Also, in addition to the Spirit of 
Christ, we have received the Holy Ghost, 
a Comforter, to comfort us in time of 
distress. This Comforter brings a Godly 
peace into our hearts. 

So again I will say, my dear brothers 
and sisters, God has placed within your 
hands and my hands, as members of 
his kingdom, the way to find joy, the 
way of life, the way of life more 
abundantly. I do humbly ask him to 
bless you and me, that we will keep 
all of the commandments, that we will 
abide by all of the laws basic to hap- 
piness. May we make effective in our 
lives Lehi's statement that "Adam fell 
that men might be; and men are, that 
they might have joy." (2 Nephi 2:25.) 

And this I ask in the name of Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 



final message. I think it is significant 
for many reasons. One is that in this 
paragraph he mentioned Brother Morris, 
who today fills the vacancy left in the 
Quorum by his passing. We may be 
able to catch in this excerpt something 
of his eloquence and of his humility. 

We have heard the prayer of the Prophet 
referred to this morning. Here was a young 
lad who believed in a promise that if any 
man lacked wisdom and would ask of God, 
it would be given to him; and in response 
to that injunction he took himself out into 
that grove, away from the superficial struc- 
tures of men, and he didn't stand looking 
into heaven; he bowed upon the bended 
knees of his body, and he offered up his 
prayer to God his Father to bring clearness 
of vision to his mind, to divest from his 
mind the confusion which existed there 
pertaining to religion. How can people 
doubt that God heard that prayer? Any- 
one who would question that God heard 
the prayer of that boy must believe that the 
Father in heaven is cruel and shuts himself 
away from his children when they seek 
him. But he did hear that prayer, and as 
Elder Morris has mentioned, the light burst 
from heaven; down through that channel 
of light came the Father and the Son. Young 
people, if you prayed for your father to 
come in your hour of need, would he hide 
from you? Of course not. Neither will 
our Father who is in heaven hide from us 
who seek him out. 

God grant that we may always have the 
spirit of prayer in our hearts. (The Im- 
provement Era, December 1953, p. 962.) 

I extend to Brother Morris a hearty 
welcome as he comes into the Council 
of the Twelve. I have loved him for 
a long time. I remember some years 
ago attending a meeting where he ad- 
dressed a group of Scout leaders. He 
said there something which still lingers- 
in my mind. He was talking about 
boys who had been brought into the 
Church through the activities of that 
(Continued on page 438) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



-is . 




■■:. ..■..;:.■■:■■■, :■":■■ ■ . ; 






miff 



M 




1 850 POUNDS 

WASTE MATERIAL 

TO DUMPS 




3006 POUNDS Or MATERIAL =10 POUNDS OF COPPER 






2ms* 




W&& 



J^SlilSlKff^ Kennecott is making 
J ' 4 *" a molehill out of a 
mountain. The mountain is Kennecott's Utah 
Copper mine at Bingham Canyon. The molehill 
is the end product — copper we all use in 
thousands of ways. 

To produce copper, the industry must move 
more material per pound of finished product 
than any other basic industry. 

To obtain just 10 pounds 
of copper, 3006 pounds of 
material must be handled. 
First, 1850 pounds of waste is removed at the 
mine to uncover the low-grade ore. Then 1156 
pounds of ore averaging less than 1% copper is 
mined, transported, milled, smelted and refined. 



Finally the molehill appears — a handful of 
copper weighing just 10 pounds. Getting this 
molehill creates thousands of paychecks, thou- 
sands of supply purchases and millions of dollars 
in taxes that benefit all Utahns. 





ja The job is huge 
>*»; and copper can 
be produced successfully only when all factors 
are in balance. Careful planning, sound engi- 
neering, good equipment, competent employees 
and fair taxes are all necessary. 



Kennecott works constantly to keep this bal- 
ance, so that all Utahns can look forward to 
continued benefits from making a molehill out 
of a mountain. 



: ; : : - : : 



vm 



■,.'■'■■"- ' : :■./:/ :: : - '=tiS| 



M*^?^*m^>< 







Kennecott Copper Corporation 

A Good Neighbor Helping to Build a Better Utah 



JUNE 1954 



437 



Marion G. Ronmey 



Continued 



organization, about their conversion, and 
then he said this, in substance: That not 
only had boys been converted from out 
of the Church, but that many boys born 
in the Church had been converted. 
Then he emphasized the truth that 
whether one is born in the Church or 
out of the Church, he must be converted 
in order to receive the blessings of 
heaven. 

I welcome Elder Sill into the Councils 
of the Church. I have known him for 
nineteen years now. Back in those days 
he and I were companion bishops serv- 
ing under President Joseph L. Wirthlin, 
who was then our stake president. I 
know of his ability and of his loyalty. 
I know that he never let his tithing go 
unpaid. I remember an occasion when 
he consulted me about it at' the end of 
the year, when some of his calculations 
had gone wrong, and he did not have 
the ready cash to pay his tithing in 
full. We talked it over, and he went 
to the bank and borrowed the money to 
make it up. I am sure he will render 
a great service. 

As I sat here in this conference and 
realized that it was drawing to a close, 
I thought of what I might say here in 
these closing moments which would be 
of worth to the people of the Church, 
and this statement from the Prophet 
came to my mind: 

It is one thing to be on the mount and 
hear the excellent voice, etc., and another 
to hear the voice declare to you, You have 
a part and lot in that kingdom. CD. H. C. 
5:403.) 

That passage from the Prophet's 
writings has been on my mind a great 
deal. He gave it at the end of a long 
sermon, in which he had been urging 
the people of his day to make their 
calling and their election sure. He him- 
self had made his calling and election 
sure. 

The Lord said to the Prophet Joseph 
Smith on one occasion, 

For I am the Lord thy God, and will be 
with thee even unto the end of the world, 
and through all eternity; for verily I seal 
upon you your exaltation, and prepare a 
throne for you in the kingdom of my Father, 
with Abraham your father. (D. & C. 132:49.) 

And then the Lord specifies in the 
next sentence the conditions that 
brought that great blessing to the 
Prophet Joseph. 

Behold, I have seen your sacrifices, and 
will forgive all your sins; I have seen your 
sacrifices in obedience to that which I 
have told you. (Ibid., 132:50.) 

He gave that same witness to Heber 
C. Kimball. I suppose that a man who 
had that witness would be enjoying 
the more sure word of prophecy, which 
the Prophet defines as 

... a man's knowing that he is sealed up 
unto eternal life, by revelation and the 
spirit of prophecy, through the power of the 
Holy Priesthood. (Ibid., 131:5.) 

438 



In this conference we have been 
greatly entertained at times with elo- 
quent oratory. We have been taught 
by great teachers. We have heard 
enough truth and direction in this con- 
ference to bring us into the presence of 
God if we would follow it. We have 
been taken on to the spiritual moun- 
tain and shown visions of great glory, 
but how many of us have heard that 
voice saying we would have a part 
therein. 

I want to read a text by which we 
may test ourselves today and always as 
to where we stand with reference to our 
faith and belief in God. It is the 25th 
verse of the 64th Section of the Doctrine 
and Covenants: 

Wherefore, if ye believe me, ye will labor 
while it is called today. 

In the two paragraphs which precede 
it, the Lord makes clear three things: 
First, the meaning of the word today 
as used in the text; second, certain things 
which his people should do today; and 
third, some events which will come to 
pass tomorrow. Here are his words: 

Behold, now it is called today until the 
coming of the Son of Man, and verily it is 
a day of sacrifice, and a day for the tithing 
of my people; for he that is tithed shall not 
be burned at his coming. 

For after today cometh the burning . . . 
for verily I say, tomorrow all the proud 
and they that .do wickedly shall be as 
stubble; and I will burn them up, for I am 
the Lord of Hosts; and I will not spare any 
that remain in Babylon. 

And then follows our text: 

Wherefore, if ye believe me, ye will labor 
while it is called today. (Ibid., 64:23-25.) 

I have in my heart a desire to empha- 
size the importance of doing the will of 
God now while today lasts. Perhaps 
more hangs upon what a man does 
during the short period of his mortal 
probation than upon his performance in 
any other period of equal duration 
since the spirit hosts took sides in the 
great war in heaven. 

Amulek, Alma's missionary compan- 
ion, speaks to this subject as follows: 

. . . now is the time and the day of your 
salvation; . . . 

For behold, this life is the time for men 
to prepare to meet God; yea, behold, the 
day of this life is the day for men to per- 
form their labors. 

. . . therefore, I beseech of you that ye do 
not procrastinate the day of your repentance 
until the end; for after this day of life, 
which is given us to prepare for eternity, 
behold, if we do not improve our time 
while in this life, then cometh the night of 
darkness wherein there can be no labor per- 
formed. (Alma 34:31-33.) 

Nephi taught this same doctrine and 
went one step farther. He declared 
that we must not only labor in this life, 
but that we must also continue that 
labor until the end of life. He pointed 
out that the gate by which one enters 



upon the straight and narrow path is 
repentance and baptism by water and 
of fire and the Holy Ghost, and then 
continued: 

And now, my beloved brethren, after ye 
have gotten into this straight and narrow 
path, I would ask if all is done? Behold, I 
say unto you, Nay; . . . 

... ye must press forward with a stead- 
fastness in Christ, having a perfect bright- 
ness of hope, and a love of God and of all 
men. Wherefore, if ye shall press forward, 
feasting upon the word of Christ, and en- 
dure to the end, behold, thus saith the 
Father: Ye shall have eternal life. (2 Nephi 
31:19-20.) 

And now, my beloved brethren, I know 
by this that unless a man shall endure to 
the end, in following the example of the 
Son of the living God, he cannot be saved. 
(Ibid., 31:16.) 

Mormon's performance, along with 
his counsel to his son Moroni, is an 
heroic example of one's continuing unto 
' the end under the most trying circum- 
stances. You will recall that it was 
Mormon who led the degenerate 
Nephites in their final struggle against 
the Lamanites. And a discouraging and 
thankless job it was! As he approached 
the inevitable end, he wrote to his be- 
loved son Moroni, advising that he had 
just fought an important battle in which 
he did not conquer, and in which three 
of his most valiant leaders and a great 
number of his choice men had been 
killed. He continued, 

And now behold, my son, I fear lest the 
Lamanites shall destroy this people; for 
they do not repent, and Satan stirreth 
them up continually to anger one with an- 
other. 

Behold, I am laboring with them con- 
tinually; and when I speak the word of 
God with sharpness they tremble and 
anger against me; and when I use no sharp- 
ness they harden their hearts against it; 
wherefore, I fear lest the Spirit of the Lord 
hath ceased striving with them. 

For so exceedingly do they anger that it 
seemeth me that they have no fear of 
death; and they have lost their love, one 
towards another; and they thirst after 
blood and revenge continually. (Moroni 
9:3-5.) 

Then, notwithstanding these dis- 
couraging circumstances, he declares his 
intention to continue to labor and 
encourages his son Moroni to do likewise. 
Listen to his plea and take courage 
therefrom: 

And now, my beloved son, notwithstand- 
ing their hardness, let us labor diligently; 
for if we should cease to labor, we should 
be brought under condemnation; for we 
have a labor to perform whilst in this 
tabernacle of clay, that we may conquer the 
enemy of all righteousness, and rest our 
souls in the kingdom of God. (Ibid., 9:6.) 

In the light of these teachings, it 
would seem to be most unwise to rely 
upon the doctrine of the so-called second 
chance and wait until after death to per- 
form our good works. I am acquainted 
with the doctrine that those who have 
had no opportunity to hear and receive 
the gospel in this life will have that 
opportunity in the world to come, and 
(Continued on page 440) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



It unlocks the unused power in your engine! 

New Conoco Sopor Gasoline with 




The Greatest Gasoline Development in 31 Years 



Today, most cars are being robbed of their full power by lead deposits 
on spark plugs and in combustion chambers. These deposits cause 
spark plugs to mis-fire and cause pre-ignition or "wild ping." But now, 
Conoco Super Gasoline with TCP stops mis-firing and pre-ignition because 
it neutralizes these deposits. As a result, it boosts power as much as 
15% . . . gives spark plugs up to 150% longer life . . . and increases gasoline 
mileage, too. In short, TCP unlocks all the unused power in your engine! 



Your Guarantee. The trademark, TCP, is your guarantee 
that you are getting the full benefits of "The Greatest Gaso- 
line Development in 31 Years." Only Shell Oil Company and 
its authorized licensee, Continental Oil Company, have the 
full knowledge of the proper use of TCP. Only Conoco Sup er 
Gasoline and Shell Premium have TCP. 



CONOCO 



V New Conoco Super Gasoline with TCP 

._. n « _-__j.ii B *Trademark owned and patent applied for by Shell Oil Company. 



© 1954, Continental 
Oil Company 

JUNE 1954 



439 



Marion G. Romney continued 



I rejoice in it. I rejoice in the vision 
and the revelation received by the 
Prophet Joseph Smith on the 21st day 
of January 1836, which teaches this 
doctrine. The Prophet reported that 
vision and that revelation in part as 
follows: 

The heavens were opened upon us, and 
I beheld the celestial kingdom of God, and 
the glory thereof ... I saw the transcendent 
beauty of the gate through which the heirs 
of that kingdom will enter, which was like 
unto circling flames of fire; also the blazing 
throne of God, whereon was seated the 
Father and the Son. I saw the beautiful 
streets of that kingdom, which had the ap- 
pearance of being paved with gold. I saw 
Fathers Adam and Abraham, and my father 
and mother, my brother, Alvin, that has 
long since slept, and marvelled how it was 
that he had obtained an inheritance in that 
kingdom, seeing that he had departed this 
life before the Lord had set His hand to 
gather Israel the second time, and had not 
been baptized for the remission of sins. 

Thus came the voice of the Lord unto 
me, saying — 

"All who have died without a knowledge 
of this Gospel, who would have received 
it if they had been permitted to tarry, shall 
be heirs of the celestial kingdom of God; 
also all that shall die henceforth without a 
knowledge of it, who would have received 
it with all their hearts, shall be heirs of 
that kingdom, for I, the Lord, will judge 
all men according to their works, according 
to the desire of their hearts." (D. H. C. 
2:380.) 

All this I accept with joy. However, 
it does not teach, and I have never found 
anything in the scriptures nor in the 
teachings of the prophets which en- 
courages me to believe, that those who 
have the gospel taught to them here 
will be able to make up their loss if 
they choose to wait for the next life 
to obey it. I would not advise anyone 
to take that chance. As I understand 
the scriptures, taking such a hazard 
would be fatal. 

Amulek, after speaking of "the night 
of darkness wherein there can be no 
labor performed," added: 

Ye cannot say, when ye are brought to 
that awful crisis, that I will repent, that I 
will return to my God. Nay, ye cannot 
say this; for that same spirit which doth 
possess your bodies at the time that ye go 
out of this life, that same spirit will have 
power to possess your body in that eternal 
world. 

For behold, if ye have procrastinated the 
day of your repentance even until death, 
behold, ye have become subjected to the 
spirit of the devil, and he doth seal you 
his; therefore, the Spirit of the Lord hath 
withdrawn from you, and hath no place 
in you, and the devil hath all power over 
you; and this is the final state of the 
wicked. (Alma 34:34-35.) 

On this point of deferring obedience 
to the gospel, we might with profit con- 
sider the Savior's parable of the ten 
virgins. I do not remember any pro- 
vision being made in that parable for 
the five foolish virgins to enter into the 
marriage at a later time. I do remem- 
ber, however, that after the door was 
shut they, having in the meantime filled 
their lamps with oil, came saying, "Lord, 

440 



Lord, open to us," and that his answer 
was, "Verily I say unto you, I know you 
not." (See Matt. 25:1-13.) 

In 1831 the Lord continued with the 
lesson he had in mind to teach with this 
parable. Speaking to the Prophet 
Joseph, he specified some of the bless- 
ings to be received by the five wise 
virgins. Said he: 

And at that day, when I shall come in 
my glory, shall the parable be fulfilled 
which I spake concerning the ten virgins. 

For they that are wise and have received 
the truth, and have taken the Holy Spirit 
for their guide, and have not been de- 
ceived — verily I say unto you, they shall not 
be hewn down and cast into the fire, butf 
shall abide the day. 

And the earth shall be given unto them 
for an inheritance; and they shall multiply 
and wax strong, and their children shall 
grow up without sin unto salvation. 

For the Lord shall be in their midst, 
and his glory shall be upon them, and he 
will be their king and their lawgiver. 
(D. & C. 45:56-59.) 

No mention is made in this revelation 



of the whereabouts of the foolish- 
virgins. Said the Prophet Joseph, 

If men would acquire salvation they have 
got "o be subject, before they leave this 
world, to certain rules and principles, 
which were fixed by an unalterable decree 
before the world was. 

[Otherwise] the disappointment of hopes 
and expectations at the resurrection would 
be indescribably dreadful. (D. H. C. 6:50- 
51.) 

In view of these teachings and the 
many others which carry the message 
that today is the day for us to perform 
our labors, it would seem to be wisdom 
on the part of every soul who has been 
taught the gospel, to here and now 
make a daily conscious and sincere ef- 
fort to live it. And this effort should 
continue to the end of mortal life. Fail- 
ing to make such an effort, a person 
identifies himself as one who does not 
believe the Lord, for, said he, "... if 
ye believe me, ye will labor while it is 
called today." 

That we may, by laboring today, in- 
herit the great blessings we have heard 
so much about in this conference, I 
humbly pray in the name of Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 



"Keep My Commandments" 





OF THE COUNCIL OF THE TWELVE 



f™ 1 assure you, my brothers and 

'Sm an< ^ sisters, the southern 

route to this stand is no 

shorter than the northern 

route. I find it rather diffi- 

™ i cult to be in the caboose of 

conference speakers, particularly because 

I am sitting on the last seat, realizing 

that many of my brethren have already 

given part of my message to you. 

Through this conference my mind has 
been upon Brother Cowley. I want to 
say to you, my brothers and sisters, he 
was a man of God, one who exemplified 
the calling of apostleship in a high de- 
gree. We loved him; he was loved by 
the people. We were stirred by his in- 
spiring messages. 

Today I am glad to welcome into our 
Council Brother George Q. Morris to 
fill the vacancy caused by Brother Cow- 
ley's passing. Brother Morris is a strong 
and devoted leader. He brings great 
strength and wisdom to our council. 
With all my heart I support and sustain 
him, and offer him my help. 

I welcome also Brother Sterling W. 
Sill. I am sure he will add greatly to 
the General Authorities in the quality 
of service and devotion he gives to the 
people of the Church. 

Last Friday we had the delightful 
opportunity of listening to the reports 
and testimonies of the mission presi- 
dents. These men, under the direction 
of the Twelve, are responsible for the 



missionary program of the Church, 
which answers the charge of the Re- 
deemer to his Church of the latter days 
to proclaim the message of the restored 
gospel to every nation, kindred, tongue, 
and people. 

The Lord said through the Prophet 
Joseph Smith for the elders of this 
Church to open their mouths and say 
to the world, 

Repent, repent, and prepare ye the way 
of the Lord, and make his paths straight; 
for the kingdom of heaven is at hand; 

Yea, repent and be baptized, every one of 
you, for a remission of your sins; yea, be 
baptized even by water, and then cometh 
the baptism of fire and of the Holy Ghost. 

Behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, this 
is my gospel; and remember that they shall 
have faith in me or they can in nowise be 
saved; 

And upon this rock I will build my 
church; yea, upon this rock ye are built, 
and if ye continue, the gates of hell shall 
not prevail against you. 

And ye shall remember the church articles 
and covenants to keep them. (D. & C. 33: 
10-14.) 

May I paraphrase that verse: "And 
ye shall remember the church articles 
(the laws, commandments, and doc- 
trines) and covenants (the covenant 
of baptism, sacrament, priesthood, and 
of the temple, and all other holy ordi- 
nances) to keep them." 

Wherefore, be faithful, praying always, 
having your lamps trimmed and burning, 

(Continued on page 442) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



It is difficult to write a definition of the American way. 
But it is easy to find good examples. Here is one: 



Can inventiveness 




be taught? 



There never was a time when America needed more 
scientific ingenuity than now. 

If we are to stay ahead in the world's race for 
technical supremacy, thousands of highly creative 
engineers will have to be developed . . . men who can 
make full, swift use of all our new knowledge and 
uncover more. 

The question is, essentially: who can come up 
with the best ideas first? 

There is a natural creative ability in every en- 
gineer. But sometimes it remains undeveloped all 
his life. That is why at General Electric we send 
many of our young engineers through a special 
course called the Creative Engineering Program. 

Its aim is to bring out all a young man's inven- 
tiveness and teach him ways he can continue to in- 
crease it all his life. 

A student learns many things. 

He learns first that he must always think for 
himself, not rely only on his textbook information 
or other people's opinions. His first step to greater 
creativeness is making his own interpretations and 
decisions. 

He learns to analyze every problem thoroughly 
. . . but never to be satisfied with just one way to 
solve it. The tried-and-true approach may not be the 



best one. Even methods which at first seem ridicu- 
lous often turn out to be extremely practical. 

He also learns that working with other creative 
people can be highly stimulating, and that it often 
pays to bring a number of minds to bear on a project. 
One man's hunch inspires another; the half-formed 
idea of a third is made whole by a fourth; the amus- 
ing "notion" tossed out almost as a joke leads to a 
solution. 

He works on real company problems, not just 
theoretical ones. 

Results have been excellent. Most of the students 
file several patent dockets before the year-and-a-half- 
long course ends. And, after graduation, the men who 
have attended the course continue to develop new 
processes and patentaWe ideas at an average rate 
almost three times that of non-graduates. Some have 
made such important contributions that they have 
received General Electric's highest achievement 
award. 

Our experience has given us a comforting con- 
viction : 

It is already possible to increase latent creative 
ability many-fold, and we are certain techniques will 
emerge in the years ahead for doing an even better 
job. We are looking for them every day. 



(Togress is our most important product 



GENERAL 




ELECTRIC 



JUNE 1954 



441 



Delbert L Stapley continued 



and oil with you, that you may be ready at 

the coming of the Bridegroom. (Ibid., 33:17.) 

The Savior, appearing to the Nephites 

on this, the American continent, said, 

... ye know the things that ye must do 
in my church; for the works which ye 
have seen me do that shall ye also do; . . . 

Therefore, if ye do these things blessed 
are ye, for ye shall be lifted up at the last 
day. (3 Nephi 27:21-22.) 

The Lord again counseled the Ne- 
phites: 

Therefore, whatsoever ye shall do, ye shall 
do it in my name; therefore ye shall call the 
church in my name; and ye shall call upon 
the Father in my name that he will bless 
the church for my sake. 

And how be it my church save it be 
called in my name? For if a church be 
called in Moses' name then it be Moses' 
church; or if it be called in the name of 
a man then it be the church of a man; but 
if it be called in my name then it is my 
church, 

and then the Lord adds this significant 
phrase, 

if it so be that they are build upon my 
gospel. 

And if it so be that the church is built 
upon my gospel then will the Father show 
forth his own works in it. (Ibid., 27:7-8, 10.) 

My brothers and sisters, I testify that 
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints is built upon the true gospel of 
Jesus Christ. It does bear his name and 
does show forth the works of God in it. 
I call your attention to the specific and 
general information given Sunday morn- 
ing by President McKay of the growth 
and the progress of the Church. The 
Church provides for the temporal and 
spiritual needs of its people. Its mission- 
aries bear the gospel message to all na- 
tions. It is set up after the organization 
of the primitive Church, with prophets, 
apostles, evangelists, etc., and with au- 
thority divinely bestowed through the 
priesthood of God to officiate in all the 
saving ordinances of the gospel to per- 
fect and exalt man. 

We learn in the writings of Nephi 
that Satan has no power over the hearts 
of people who dwell in righteousness. 
The evil and wickedness present in the 
world today show the power Satan has 
over the hearts of people, and therefore 
the promotion of righteousness among 
men is the important duty of God's serv- 
ants, and thus they prepare all his chil- 
dren against the days of tribulation pre- 
ceding the Savior's coming to earth 
again. 

Nephi again admonished his people: 

For the gate by which ye should enter is 
repentance and baptism by water; and then 
cometh a remission of your sins by fire 
and by the Holy Ghost. 

And now, my beloved brethren, after ye 
have gotten into this straight and narrow 
path, I would ask if all is done? Behold, 
I say unto you, Nay; for ye have not come 
thus far save it were by the word of Christ 
with unshaken faith in him, relying wholly 
upon the merits of him who is mighty to 
save. 

Wherefore, ye must press forward with a 

442 



steadfastness in Christ, having a perfect 
brightness of hope, and a love of God and 
of all men. Wherefore, if ye shall press 
forward, feasting upon the word of Christ, 
and endure to the end, behold, thus - saith 
the Father: Ye shall have eternal life. 
(2 Nephi 31:17, 19-20.) 

The beloved King Benjamin counseled 
his people: 

... I would desire that ye should consider 
on the blessed and happy state of those that 
keep the commandments of God. For be- 
hold, they are blessed in all things, both 
temporal and spiritual; and if they hold 
out faithful to the end they are received 
into heaven, that thereby they may dwell 
with God in a state of never-ending happi- 
ness. O remember, remember that these 
things are true; for the Lord God hath 
spoken it. (Mosiah 2:41.) 

My brothers and sisters, I would plead 
for faith on the part of the membership 
of this Church, the faith that is typical 
of a child, teachable, eager to learn, 
willing to accept and to obey, not blind- 
ly, but with understanding. I am plead- 
ing with you who have entered into the 
straight and narrow path through faith, 
repentance, baptism, and receiving the 
Holy Ghost, to press forward and worth- 
ily comply with every ordinance of the 
gospel. 

If men were offered material riches 
as a reward for years of devoted service, 
no doubt a decision to accept would be 
promptly given, even though the price 
to be paid might overtax their strength 
and undermine their health. God offers 
eternal life, glory, exaltation, and the 
association of himself and Son as a re- 
ward to those who diligently serve him 
to the end of their days. He has no 
greater gift to bestow. Yet, because of 
the intangible nature of this gift and 
the weakness of people's faith, they fail 
to accept and follow the conditions to 
obtain this state of peace and happiness 
in celestial glory. 

If men will open their hearts to truth, 
the Holy Ghost will stimulate their 
faith to accept the revelations and follow 
the counsel of divinely appointed lead- 
ers. Faith is a gift from God, to be 
earnestly sought for. It cannot be the 
type of faith exhibited by Thomas, who 
would not accept his fellow workers' 
word that Jesus had risen and appeared 
unto them, unless he had the privilege 
of feeling the prints of the nails in his 
hands and thrusting his own hand into 
the side of the Savior. It cannot be the 
type of faith of those who seek after signs 
upon which they might establish faith. 

The Lord revealed to the Prophet 
Joseph Smith 121 years ago the Word of 
Wisdom, the Lord's law of health, show- 
ing forth the order and will of God in 
the temporal salvation of all Saints in 
the last days and given for a principle 
with promise. Many have doubted, and 
by their acts have refused to accept this 
revelation to be a word of wisdom. The 
inviting advertising appeal and enticing 
claims of tobacco interests are listened 
to and accepted by men and women 
against their Creator's revealed truth 
that tobacco is not good for man. But 



now that science is proving cancer to be 
linked with tobacco use, many are drop- 
ping the habit through fear of this 
dreaded and often incurable disease. 
Why will men set at naught the reve- 
lations of God about good health habits 
taught in the Word of Wisdom and 
yield to habit-forming products from 
plants or herbs that are detrimental to 
their systems or bodily functions? 

Daily we see the disastrous results of 
strong drink — accidents on the high- 
ways, homes broken, wives and children 
suffering and in want, ofttimes deserted 
and helpless, with no hope to live nor- 
mal and happy lives. The Lord has said, 

That inasmuch as any man drinketh wine 
or strong drink among you, behold it is not 
good, neither meet in the sight of your 
Father. . . . 

And, again, strong drinks are not for the 
belly, but for the washing of your bodies. 
(D. & C. 89:5, 7.) 

When these revealed truths are veri- 
fied by scientific research in the field of 
health, thus becoming actual knowledge, 
it makes the faith of the so-called be- 
liever appear weak and presumptive, 
and also clearly demonstrates rebellious 
and disobedient attitudes, prompted no 
doubt by a feeling of restricted freedoms. 
Of what value, my brothers and sisters, 
is faith if people have lost their privi- 
lege to exercise it? Can God be pleased 
with people of little or no faith? 

Listen to the words of Alma: 

Yea, there are many who do say: If thou 
wilt show unto us a sign from heaven, then 
we shall know of a surety; then we shall 
believe. 

Now I ask, is this faith? Behold, I say 
unto you, Nay; for if a man knoweth a 
thing he hath no cause to believe, for he 
knoweth it. 

And now as I said concerning faith — faith 
is not to have a perfect knowledge of 
things; therefore if ye have faith ye hope 
for things which are not seen, which are 
true. (Alma 32:17-18, 21.) 

And this is the type of faith, my 
brothers and sisters, that Latter-day 
Saints should have, and recognize that 
scripture is from God, revealed through 
the Holy Ghost for the blessing and for 
the good of God's children, and being 
our Creator, certainly he would not give 
us any principle or reveal any truth that 
was not for our good. 

Now may I call your attention to the 
Church welfare program. This plan was 
given by revelation and has been im- 
plemented in this generation of uncer- 
tainties and perplexities to provide the 
temporal needs and to increase spiritu- 
ality among our people. Is this plan 
operating in the homes of the Latter- 
day Saints? 

To be realistic we have to view present 
economic conditions with some concern. 
The economy has tightened up. Un- 
employment is a problem. Church mem- 
bers are experiencing difficulties. Can 
we depend upon reported improved bus- 
iness trends and non-stable commodity 
prices to restore and assure a high eco- 
nomic level? What is the condition of 
our personal affairs? Are we in debt 
with instalment payments and heavy 
(Continued on page 444) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



m 




m®wmm 




To 



f<*4* 2. PtdUc 



Date 



s4*Ufttme 



From KSL l^acUa 



SUBJECT: 



DAYTIME LISTENING at its best 



* 

7 a.m. News 7:oo«.m. 

The Rolfe Peterson Show 7:i5a.m. 

^tticltVW SylaA^ „ 11:45 a.m. 

House Party i:3o P .m. 

ZJ~riendiu at the ^rrammona 2:05 p.m. 

Wizard Off 044* 3:00 p.m. 



KSL IRadio 



1160 on your dial 



JUNE 1954 



443 



BRING THEM HERE! 




let us help you bring your relatives from 
anywhere in the world to America. All 
travel arrangements, reservations, and ex- 
penses handled directly through our agency 
at no additional cost to you. 

TRAVEL NOW . . . 
PAY LATER! 

Pan American Airlines inaugurates a new 
time-payment plan— 10% down required- 
balance can be paid in small monthly pay- 
ments. This credit plan can be applied to 
bringing someone over here, or to taking 
a trip yourself. Don't postpone any longer 
. . . call on us for further information and 
details. 

UNIVERSAL 

TRAVEL SERVICE, INC. 

HOTEL TEMPLE SQUARE 
Salt Lake City — 5-6552, 5-5924 



ITS EASY TO COOK 

WITH AN 

ELECTRIC RANGE 



ELECTRIC 
COOKING 

costs the 
average family 
only about 
9C a day 





Be Modern 
Live Electrically 

UTAH POWER & LIGHT CO. 



Delbert L. Stapley continued 

obligations on our hands? Do we have 
cash funds in savings or on deposit? 

If we should be adversely affected, 
even temporarily, can we sustain our- 
selves for a reasonable period without 
help? We have all been counseled to 
set our personal affairs in good order. 
Those who have heeded this counsel, I 
firmly believe, are wise. Your Church 
follows its own counsel, cushioning its 
finances and storing welfare goods to 
protect the work of the Church, and 
insofar as possible, the welfare of its 
members. 

Our strength as a people is in unity, 
emphasized so often by President Clark. 
This unity is made possible by keeping 
the commandments of God. 

I am firmly convinced our greatest 
blessings as a Church and people come 
collectively and not individually. If God 
were pleased with us individually, it 
follows he would be pleased with us 
collectively. Each of us, as an integral 
part of God's kingdom, either contributes 
beneficially or adversely to the welfare 
and blessing of our fellow Church mem- 
bers. 

I call your attention to the great 
patriarch, Enoch, who lived so close to 
God that he walked and talked with 
him and was given great power in the 
priesthood, to the perfecting and sancti- 
fying of his people. It is said, in the 
writings of Moses: 

. . . And the Lord blessed the land, and 
they were blessed upon the mountains, and 
upon the high places, and did flourish. 
(Moses 7:17.) 

And Enoch and all his people walked with 
God, and he dwelt in the midst of Zion; 
and it came to pass that Zion was not, for 
God received it up into his own bosom; 
and from thence went forth the saying, 
Zion is fled. (Ibid., 7:69.) 

Then we read the account of the 
Savior's visit to the Nephites where he 
established his kingdom among them. 
Righteousness was taught the people by 
the disciples whom Jesus chose, and a 
condition of righteousness prevailed 
among all the people. We read in 
Fourth Nephi that: 

. . . every man did deal justly one with 
another. 

And they had all things common among 
them; therefore there were not rich and 
poor, bond and free, but they were all made 
free, and partakers of the heavenly gift. 

. . . they did walk after the command- 
ments which they had received from their 
Lord. . . . 

And it came to pass that there was no 
contention in the land, because of the love 
of God which did dwell in the hearts of 
the people. 

. . . and surely there could not be a 
happier people among all the people who 
had been created by the hand of God. 
(4 Nephi 2-3, 12, 15-16.) 

Now in contrast to these two seeming- 
ly perfect conditions we have examples 
of unrighteousness on the part of the 
people whereby they did not enjoy the 
full blessings of God that he held out 
to them through promise if they would 



444 



but serve him and keep his command- 
ments. 

Moses, the great prophet, lawgiver, 
and friend of God, sought diligently to 
sanctify the children of Israel that they 
might behold the face of their God. 
They would not listen, but hardened 
their hearts; therefore, God took Moses, 
the Holy Priesthood, and the gospel out 
of their midst and left with them the 
Lesser Priesthood and the law of carnal 
commandments, which priesthood and 
law does not have the power to perfect 
nor sanctify people. 

And then again in our day, as re- 
corded in the 105th Section of the 
Doctrine and Covenants, the Lord said: 

Behold, I say unto you, were it not for 
the transgressions of my people, speaking 
concerning the church and not individuals, 
they might have been redeemed even now. 

But behold, they have not learned to be 
obedient to the things which I required at 
their hands, but are full of all manner of 
evil, and do not impart of their substance, 
as becometh saints, to the poor and afflicted 
among them; 

And are not united according to the 
union required by the law of the celestial 
kingdom; 

And Zion cannot be built up unless it is 
by the principles of the law of the celestial 
kingdom; otherwise I cannot receive her 
unto myself. 

Therefore, in consequence of the trans- 
gressions of my people, it is expedient in 
me that mine elders should wait for a little 
season for the redemption of Zion. (D. & C. 
105:2-5, 9.) 

When Brigham Young established our 
people in the tops of these mountains, 
he promised them that if they would 
keep the commandments of God and 
serve the Lord, that the Lord would 
temper the elements for their sakes, and 
their lands should produce bountifully. 

Now, I recognize, my brothers and 
sisters, that a condition of righteousness 
is becoming better and stronger among 
the people of the Church. I feel this is 
true as I make my visits to the stakes 
of Zion. However, there is room for 
improvement, and I am sure if we would 
put into operation the plans that have 
been developed to reactivate the in- 
active, that we could bring about a 
condition of righteousness that would 
permit the blessings of God to flow to 
us in rich measure. 

In the 42nd Section of the Doctrine 
and Covenants called the revelation 
embracing the Law of the Lord, the 
Lord said to the Prophet Joseph Smith: 

And again, every person who belongeth to 
this church of Christ, shall observe to keep 
all the commandments and covenants of 
the church. (Ibid., 42:78.) 

And the Savior said as he walked 
among men, 

If ye continue in my word, then are ye 
my disciples indeed. (John 8:31.) 

In closing, my brothers and sisters, 

I would plead with the Saints and with 

all peoples to have the kind of faith 

that leads to good works, to accept the 

(Continued on page 446) 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 




FOLLOW THE SIMPLE DIRECTIONS 
AND YOU'LL TURN OUT 

perfect U and I 

iWBERRY JAM 

You can't help being successful in your strawberry jam sessions 
if you use ripe but sound fruit, pure U and I Sugar, the correct 
amount of pectin, and follow the steps. The RESULTS, reward- 
ing dividends in personal satisfaction, economical savings, and 
in the pleasure of good eating. 




/ 



Wash, hull, and crush 2 qts. ripe strawberries, one layer at 
a time, using a kitchen masher to assure an even textured 
jam. Measure 4 cups crushed fruit into kettle. Measure 
7 cups U & I FINE GRANULATED SUGAR into bowl and 
set aside. 



2 




Add 1 package powdered pectin to strawberries; mix well. 
Set over high heat; stir until mixture comes to a hard boil. 
Add U & I Sugar and boil hard I minute. Remove from 
heat. Stir and skim by turns for 5 minutes to prevent 
floating fruit.V 



3 



Ladle quickly into prepared glasses. 



For all your 

canning, be 

sure to use 

PURE U AND I 

SUGAR, 
often referred 

to as 

"crystallized 

sunshine and 

water" 




T 



4 



Cover at once with Va inch hot paraffin. Yield: about ten 
6-oi. glasses. 





JUNE 1954 



445 



GRIND YOUR 
OWN WHEAT 




Model 2040 

HOBART MILL 

will grind 

wheat for 

flour or cereal 

(Five different 
grinds) 



This is a rebuilt V3 hp Heavy Duty Mill 
(not refinished) which originally sold for 
$240.00. Over 500 in use in Utah for 
grinding wheat. Unconditionally Guaran- 
teed against any defect for one year. 

Price $60.00 f.o.b. Salt Lake City 

HOBART SALES AGENCY 

919 So. State St. — Salt Lake City, Utah 
Phone 4-1684 



YOU CAN 



YOUR 




WITH 

a, 



clay (jfcile 

See Hermosa Tile Advertisement on Front 
Cover. Installed in this Territory by 

ELIAS MORRIS 
& SONS CO. 

250 East So. Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Phone 3-5715 

Over 92 Years of Service 



Delbert L Stapley continued 



atoning sacrifice and redeeming power 
of the Son of God, to keep all his laws 
and commandments, to walk uprightly 
and in all holiness before him, that the 
blessings of heaven might be theirs to 
enjoy; and his Church prosper and fulfil 
its great destiny of saving the souls of 
men. 



I bear my testimony and witness to 
you and all men that this work is of 
God, and therefore true. May we all 
enjoy that witness and that testimony, 
and do all within our power to step 
forward the interests of this great king- 
dom, I pray in the name of Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 



■VT^-^^^*^^^?^^^^^ 



^vnoiher S^prina . . . 



wnna 



Richard L. Evans 



Cince we are assured that spring has constantly recurred 
for so many centuries, we should not, perhaps, be awed 
or overly impressed by its coming once again — but spring 
never ceases to be an unbelievable miracle and an unfor- 
gettable memory. If the Creator were not still creating (or 
if the law of chance were ever to take over), we should not 
know if there should ever be another spring. But blessedly 
the Creator still keeps creation in its course, and blessedly 
we have come once more upon this hopeful, renewing, re- 
storing season. Spring is the symbol, the reality, the fulfil- 
ment of faith. It is, in a sense, "... the substance of things 
hoped for. . ., . '" It is the harbinger of the harvest. It 
is a symbol and assurance of love and life, of hope and hap- 
piness; and a symbol that we ourselves shall come forth to 
a newness of life. All this spring is — and much more. It is 
a time for filling in the ruts of winter, the ruts that have held 
us in narrow ways: the ruts of cramped thinking, the ruts 
of narrow living, the ruts of trivial talking, the ruts that keep 
our very lives too narrowly confined. Spring invites us to 
wrench ourselves out of the winter-worn ruts. It is also a 
reminder of the principle of repentance, of the cleaning out 
of litter left by winter winds, of the washing away of smudge 
on walls and windows. There is nothing in life quite like 
the feeling of cleanness: of clean clothes, clean houses, cleanli- 
ness of person, clean hands, and hearts — of the sense of 
cleanness that comes with clearing out dark thoughts, with 
putting out prejudice and pettiness, and repenting of the 
past. There is much of scripture on the quality of cleanli- 
ness, "For this ye know, that no . . . unclean person . . . hath 
any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God." 2 
Spring invites us to wash what should be washed away and 
to take a fresh, clean look at ourselves and our surroundings. 
Somehow we think of spring, when we read the words in 
Genesis, as God looked out upon the evening of the sixth 
day and saw everything that he had made, and "... behold, 
it was very good.'" It was very good, and it is very good— 
as men themselves will let it be so. And with the cleanness 
that can come with spring, with a willingness of spirit and 
humility of heart, we can have on earth, we can have in life, 
the faith, the .hope, the sweet and everlasting assurance that 
this blessed season unfailingly suggests. 



Hebrews 11:1. 
2 Ephesians 5:5. 
a Genesis 1:31. 



^Jke 



Spoken l/l/ord 



446 



jpoken l/l/ord FROM TEMPLE SQUARE 

PRESENTED OVER KSL AND THE COLUMBIA BROADCASTING 
SYSTEM, MARCH 28, 1954 

Copyright, 1954 

THE IMPROVEMENTERA 



New Approaches to 
Book of Mormon Study 

(Continued from page 389) 
evolutionary rule of thumb, that it 
has enabled our colleges in the West 
to dispense almost entirely with li- 
braries, and to offer large numbers of 
impressive courses in ancient life and 
culture without ever feeling the dis- 
quieting urge to consult original 
sources: why bother to read hard 
books when evolution gives you an 
easy answer to everything? 

Every new discovery tends to sub- 
stantiate the theory of a primary radi- 
ation of peoples from the "Jaredite 
country" in the northern reaches of 
the Tigris and Euphrates. It is to that 
area that archaeologists have now 
turned for the solution to the problem 
of world-civilization. Whether or not 
Jarmo, east of the Tigris in northern 
Iraq, is actually the oldest village in 
the world, as was announced in 1951 
(and Braidwood estimates its age at 
only six-thousand — not sixty-million 
— years),™ 8 it certainly lies at the 
center of a series of radiating zones 
that embrace ruins of the same type 
that rival it in antiquity. The most 
ancient cities in the world are not 
strewn about the earth in haphazard 
fashion, but give every indication of 
spreading from a single center. 109 

The same tendency to converge to- 
wards a single point on the map has 
marked the study of linguistic origins 
during the last decades. The identi- 
fication of exotic central and even 
eastern Asiatic languages as members 
of our own linguistic family was 
followed at the end of the 1920's by 
the surprising discovery that the mys- 
terious Hittite was cousin to such 
homely western idioms as Latin and 
Welsh. Within the last year or two 
archaeologists claim to have filled up 
the gap between the Indo-European 
and the Turanian languages; if that 
is so, almost all of Europe and Asia 
will turn out to be speaking varia- 
tions of a single tongue. 110 In 1952 
Carnoy announced that Etruscan, 
which has baffled researchers for 
centuries, belongs to a very early 
wave of Indo-European migration in- 
to the west, a wave which brought in 
with it such strange "Pelasgian" lan- 
guages as Lydian and Lycian, and 
that Etruscan's closest relative is the 
thoroughly western Hittite. 111 

Along with this amazing predom- 
inance of "our own people" in times 

• • (Continued on following page) 
JUNE 1954 




Hew Premium Gasoline 

SINCLAIR 

POWER-X 




447 




LDS RECORD-ALBUMS 

ML-4789 • 

1—12" Long Play Record $5.95 

THE MORMON TABERNACLE CHOIR, Vol. 
1— O My Father; Come, Come Ye Saints; 
Abide With Me; Guide Us, O Thou 
Great Jehovah; Praise to the Lord; 
Faith of Our Fathers; The Lord's Prayer; 
O Worship the King. A Mighty Fortress; 
O God, Our Help in Ages Past; Now 
Thank We All Our God; Lift Thine Eyes. 
THE MORMON TABERNACLE CHOIR, Vol- 
ume II— Let the Mountains Shout for 
Joy; Now the Day is Over; Jesu, Work 
of God Incarnate; Hail Bright Abode 
from "Tannhauser;" Achieved is the 
Glorious Work from "The Creation;" 
Hear My Supplication; Out of the Si- 
lence; Rise Up! Arise! from "St. Paul;" 
Hallelujah Chorus from "Mount of 
Olives." 

RC-5303 

33V3 

1— Long Play Record 

ORATORIO from the BOOK OF 

MORMON $5.72 

By LeRoy J. Robertson with Maurice Abra- 
vanel conducting University of Utah 
Choruses and the Utah Symphony Or- 
chestra. 

ALL FACES WEST, Conventional 78 rpm rec- 
ord album of 3-12" records $4.95 

Includes Come, Come Ye Saints; Prayer 
for a Safe Journey; Fly Lower, Birds; 
This is The Place; The Fluttering of a 
Thousand Wings; Then Shall The Desert 
Blossom As the Rose— Sung by IGOR 
GORIN and Chorus. 

Same as above one one long-play 33T/3 

record $3.95 

ADD POSTAGE TO ABOVE PRICES-30c for 
Single LP, 50c for regular 78 rpm Record 
Album. In Utah add 2% to above prices 
for state sales tax. 

DAYNES MUSIC COMPANY 

45-47 South Main, Salt Lake City 1, Utah 

Please send me the records I have checked 
above. 

Name 

Address 

City State 

( )Cash ( ) Charge ( ) C.O.D. 



FIRST OF ALL - RELIABILITY 




'aiines Music 



nnmo 



45-47 SOUTH MAIN 

5afr£ate City 
145 NORTH UNIVERSITY. PROVO^'2260 WASHINGTON BLV0..O6DEN 



J 



FREE! 

16 MM. SOUND FILMS 

for 

M.I. A., Boy Scouts, Special 

Interest or other groups. 

275 TITLES TO CHOOSE FROM 

For Information or Catalog 
Write, Wire or Call 

HILLAM'S 

54 P. O. Place, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Phone 3-5417 



NEW APPROACHES TO BOOR OF MORMON STUDY 



(Continued from preceding page) 
and places at which any suggestion 
of their presence a few years ago 
would have excited gales of con- 
temptuous laughter, goes the newly- 
won conviction that the great civiliza- 
tions of Egypt and Mesopotamia did 



not originate in those lands at all. 
At present the experts are meditating 
and arguing about the peculiar cir- 
cumstance, that writing was intro- 
duced into both areas suddenly and 
first appears in both places in an 
(Continued on page 450) 



sQ ^jrauor for JkemdeweS 

Richard L. Evans 

\17e often see the familiar picture of parents and teachers 
pleading with young people to improve themselves, to 
learn their lessons, to make the most of their lives. And 
because of this sincere anxiety on the part of parents, young 
people may sometimes assume that they are doing teachers 
or parents a favor by learning their lessons, by improving 
their lives. In one sense this is true. It is true that much 
of the measure of a parent's success and satisfaction is found 
in the soundness and happiness and success of his children. 
It is true that much of a teacher's success is found in the 
lessons that his students learn. But in another sense, it is, a 
peculiar paradox that parents or teachers should so much, so 
long, so patiently have to plead with young people to make 
good use of their lives — for every effort they make, all the 
knowledge they acquire, every lesson they learn is for their 
own everlasting advantage. And in doing what they should 
do and in learning what they should learn, they are doing 
a favor for themselves. Leaving for the moment the matter 
of prodding and persuading young people, may we look 
briefly at another side of the subject: Sometimes we may 
think that we have done someone else a special favor if we 
live according to law. Sometimes we may think we are doing 
the Lord God a special favor if we keep his commandments. 
And it is true that it would please him to have us do so, for 
his declared purpose is "to bring to pass the immortality and 
eternal life of man," 1 to bring to pass the happiness, and peace 
and everlasting progress of his children. For this cause were 
the commandments given, and for this cause has he patiently 
repeated them through his servants, the prophets. But in 
keeping them, we serve first ourselves — no matter what we 
may do for others besides ourselves. And in breaking them 
we do injury to ourselves, no matter what we may do to 
others besides ourselves. It is a great virtue to love and to 
please parents; it is a sincere satisfaction to a teacher to see 
a lesson learned; and it is good to keep the commandments 
for the approving favor of our heavenly Father. But in all 
this pleasing of others, in all this learning of lessons, in all 
this keeping of commandments, we do immeasurable service 
for ourselves. And others shouldn't have to plead with us so 
much or labor with us so long to persuade us to do what we 
ought to be anxiously doing. 



^earl of Great Price: Moses 1: 



~Jhe 



M/oJ" 



Spoken Word FROM TEMPLE SQUARE 

PRESENTED OVER KSL AND THE COLUMBIA BROADCASTING 



SYSTEM, APRIL 4, 1954 



Copyright, 1954 



448 



THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 




Only Certo and 
2ure-Jdl [lectins 

FLAVOR- 
GUARD 7 



your jams and jellies 



you get more natural fruit flavor 
and sure results every time! 



OOOOOOOQOOOOOOOOO 







Now be absolutely sure of luscious, fresh-fruit flavor. 
Use Certo or Sure- Jell. Only they can "Flavor-Guard" 
your jams and jellies— and here's why: 

• With Certo or Sure- Jell natural fruit pectins you 
boil your fruit just one minute, saving precious nat- 
ural fruit flavor. 

• The only pectins coded for freshness are Certo and 
Sure-Jell. You know they are fresh when you buy 
them. This guarantees perfect results every time 
when you follow the recipes exactly. 

Get ready to make the best jams and jellies ever. Get 
Certo or Sure-Jell at your food store now! 



HOMEMADE JAMS AND JELUEQ 

TASTE BEST... COST 



CERTO OR SURE-JELL 
Take your choice— a liq- 
uid or powdered natural 
fruit pectin product! 





Products of General Foods 



JUNE 1954 



449 



NEW APPROACHES TO BOOK OF MORMON STUDY 



(Continued from page 448) 
identical stage of development; this 
would indicate as plain as day that 
it must have come from the same 
source. But in that case, why are 
the earliest Egyptian and the earliest 
Babylonian writings so different from 
each other? 112 Whatever the answer, 
we must now give up the old illusion 
that the origin of civilization is to be 
sought in either Egypt or Babylonia. 
The once popular theory that China 
saw the earliest beginnings must also 
be abandoned, though in view of the 



impressive list of common cultural 
traits that bind ancient Egypt, Baby- 
lonia, and China, one must assume 
that China, too, drew from the com- 
mon source. 113 

How far afield the authorities now 
range in their search for Eden may 
be estimated from A. Herrmann's 
Erdkarte und Urbihel. Herrmann be- 
lieves that the oldest parts of Genesis 
are the geographical passages, and 
that these all have one source, a lost 
"Ur-Genesis," which was in fact 
originally a History of Abraham, 




fcv&tojbodj^ 



is invited to LEADERSHIP WEEK 
JUNE 21 TO 25 

No matter what position you hold in the 
Church, there is a place for you at this 
inspiring event. 



• GREAT SPEAKERS-Members of the 
General Authorities and other great 
leaders will speak daily. 

• ACCOMMODATIONS-Stay right on 
the campus in comfortable rooms, 
and enjoy hearty, inexpensive 
meals. 

• TOURS AND RECREATION — Tours 
will be conducted to industries and 
scenic spots. Plenty of opportunity 
for fun and fellowship. 



EXHIBITS-Valuable exhibits and 
movies will be on display almost 
constantly. 

INTENSIVE COURSES-Yours for the 
taking: Executive Leadership, Relief 
Society Aids, Genealogy Institute, 
Family Life Institute, Science, Travel, 
Music, Dance, Speech, Writing. 

FREE— There is no charge for the 
hundreds of classes. Take any you 
choose. 



BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY 



PROVO, UTAH 



450 



which he designates as the Ur-Abra- 
ham, the ultimate source of Genesis. 114 
[According to this source, the entire 
human race was living in the Land 
of Eden (not the Garden of Eden) 
when they were overwhelmed by 
water. 115 The largest surviving pieces 
of this lost Book of Abraham 
are to be found in the Book of 
Jubilees, according to Herrmann, 
which, interestingly enough is of all 
questioned Apocrypha the one most 
thoroughly vindicated by the finding 
of the Scrolls, which show Jubilees 
to be not a medieval but a genuinely 
ancient document. According to this 
source, the entire human race was 
living in the Land of Eden (not the 
Garden of Eden, but the land where 
it had been) when they were over- 
whelmed by water. 115 This cannot 
have taken place in Mesopotamia or 
Egypt, Herrmann observes, since 
both those lands are described in the 
sources as being uninhabited in 
Noah's day, 116 and Kraeling has 
noted that according to other sources 
the people in the ark did not have the 
vaguest idea where they were after 
the flood, but being in strange sur- 
roundings had to learn of their loca- 
tion by revelation. 117 So Herrmann 
seeks the Land of Eden in Abyssinia, 
South Arabia, and the headwaters of 
the Nile — all dubious locales and all 
far from the conventional Babylonian 
sites. It is a quest that would have 
struck the dogmatic scholars of past 
years with amazement: they knew 
where the Garden of Eden was. 

No subject has been studied more 
diligently of recent years than that 
of the ancient towers. In 1946 L. H. 
Vincent showed that the ziggurat was 
designed from the first as a means by 
which the gigunu could mount up 
to heaven; it was "a scale model of 
the world," and a sort of link between 
the heavenly and earthly temples and 
at the same time "a model of the uni- 
verse" and a ladder to the upper 
world. 118 The biblical explanation 
for the Tower of Babel is thus strictly 
correct. 118 G. Thausig in 1948 in- 
cluded the Egyptian pyramid among 
such structures, as "symbol of the 
outpouring of light, architectural 
manifestation of the idea of emana- 
tion and symbol of the uniting of 
Heaven and Earth. Its very name 
—mr, 'binding' (shows that) it is 
the Way to the world below, but also 
to the world above." 119 In the fol- 
lowing year Andre Parrot published 
a large book on ziggurats, in which 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



he sums up all the previous theories 
as to the nature of these mysterious 
towers, e.g., that they were meant to 
represent mountains, thrones, dwell- 
ings, the universe, altars, but espe- 
cially that they are special structures 
"which the gods use in order to pass 
from their celestial habitation to their 
terrestrial residence, from invisibility 
to visibility. The ziggurat is thus 
nothing but the supporting structure 
for the edifice on its top, and a stair- 
way between the upper and the lower 
world." 120 In a study on the Tower 
of Babel, Parrot in 1950 elaborated 
on this last conception as the true 
explanation for the towers: the god 
was thought to "land" with his es- 
corting troupe at the "Hochtempel" 
at the top of the tower, and then to 
descend the stairs to the "Tieftempel" 
at the bottom, where everything was 
in readiness to receive him; the holy 
company was thought to return to 
heaven by the same route. 121 In the 
same year, Contenau in his book on 
the Babylonian Deluge concluded 
that the Ziggurat of Babylon actually 
was the Tower of Babel, that such 
towers while serving as astronomical 
observatories were originally "tem- 
ples of passage," reception places for 
divinity whenever it visited the earth; 
the holy mountain itself, according 
to this authority, was originally such 
a place of contact between heaven and 
earth. 122 There is no doubt at all, 
Contenau believes, that these Baby- 
lonian towers are the same as the 
Egyptian pyramids in their function 
of "passages for divinity from heaven 
to earth and back again," the two 
having a common, but very ancient 
and unknown, origin. 123 

From a study of the archaic seals 
of Babylonia, the oldest written docu- 
ments in the world, Pierre Amiet in 
1951 concluded that in the archaic 
period "the ziggurat was at one and 
the same time an immense altar on 
which were placed the gifts designed 
to attract the god, the platform where 
the priests raised themselves up to be 
nearer to the divinity, as an aid to 
their prayers, and the support for the 
stairway which the god, in response 
to those prayers, employed in order 
to descend to the earth. . . . " 124 The 
same scholar in 1953 is more specific 
still: one idea is clear above all others 
in these old tower- temples, "the idea 
of ascension, of mounting up." 125 The 
steps of the tower, like the steps of 
the altars in the most primitive seals, 
are stairways, "binding the heavens 
JUNE 1954 



to the earth." 120 The earliest of all 
known temples is "the supra -terres- 
trial place, celestial as it were, where 
the two aspects of divinity become 
fused on the occasion of the per- 
formance of essential ordinances, 
destined to assure fecundity upon the 
earth." 126 Thus a hundred years of 
speculation have arrived at the point 
of departure: there was a real tower 
that meant what the Bible said it 
did. 

A conspicuous aspect of the sacred 
tower is that it is always thought of 
as standing at the exact center of 
the earth; it is an observatory from 



which one takes one's bearings on 
the universe. This being so, it is 
easy to see how men would regard 
such a tower as the starting point for 
the populating of the whole world. 
Thus in the Book of Jubilees (38:4), 
when the sons of Jacob went forth 
to claim their heritage, "they di- 
vided themselves into companies on 
the four sides of the tower." This is 
no mere mythological concept: in 
every ancient land the seat of govern- 
ment was an exalted structure thought 
to stand at the exact geographical 
center of the world. 127 The practical 

(Continued on following page) 




Dragon's Teeth Sprouting? 

• No, these are steel bearing piles in the foundation of a dam 
spillway. When the dam is finished, you'll never know the steel 
piles are there. But they'll be working just the same, for strength 

^M ^^ and safety, as enduring steel so often works unseen 
I J^> <w in buildings, highways, pipelines and power plants* 
w^^|v Only STEEL can do so many jobs so well. 



UNITED STATES STEEL 



451 



is the tiroBk 
•to get ide 





ivme/ 



TawmentX 



FIX-UP • REMODEL • REPAIR 



If you're looking for ideas to make your home bright and 
beautiful . . . wonderful new ways to add extra space and 
livability, then pay us a visit. Here you pay nothing down 
on home improvements and take as long as 36 months to 
re-pay. Suggestions, too, for the do-it-yourself home owner. 




An attractive rumpus room or 
basement bedroom costs only 
$11.92 month 



FOR PROMPT 

FRIENDLY 

CREDIT 




Put your home on "dress pa- 
rade" with a new porch. As 
low as $10.19 month 



... FOR 

IDEAS 
UNLIMITED 



See the Tri-State Yard in Your Community 



HOW MUCH WOULD IT COST 
TO REPLACE YOUR HOME? 



The average home-owner today car- 
ries only 40% enough fire insurance. 
He's thinking backward to what his 
property cost, instead of forward to 
what it would cost to REPLACE it. 



Let us check your 
replacement vaU 
ues for you. 



UTAH HOME FIRE INSURANCE CO. 



Heber J. Grant & Co., General Agents 



Salt Lake City 



452 



New Approaches to 
Book of Mormon Study 

(Continued from preceding page) 
economy of this is obvious; after all, 
most of our state capitals are placed as 
near the geographical center of the 
states as is practical. When the 
scriptures tell us that the people of 
the world had a great common cen- 
ter to which they repaired and from 
which, when it broke up, they scat- 
tered in all directions, it is not telling 
a fabulous or impossible tale, but is 
rehearsing a well-known historic pat- 
tern. 

By now many readers will be aware 
of an interesting study on "Men and 
Elephants in America" recently ap- 
pearing in the Scientific Monthly; the 
writer concludes: "Archaeology has 
proved that the American Indian 
hunted and killed elephants; it has 
also strongly indicated that these ele- 
phants have been extinct for several 
thousand years. This means that the 
traditions of the Indians recalling 
these animals have retained their his- 
torical validity for great stretches of 
time . . . probably the minimum is 
three thousand years. . . . " 128 The 
author favors three thousand years 
ago as the terminal date for the ex- 
istence of the elephant in America, 129 
which would place its extinction about 
a thousand years B.C., when the 
Jaredite culture was already very old 
and Lehi's people were not to appear 
on the scene for some centuries. This 
suits very well with the Book of Mor- 
mon account, and in that case the 
Indian legends must go back to Jare- 
dite times, and indeed the author of 
the study quoted insists that they 
must be at least three thousand years 
old. But since legends are word -of - 
mouth tradition, the presence of 
Jaredite legends among the Indians 
presumes a survival of the Jaredite 
strain among them, and at the very 
least such legends cannot have been 
transmitted from Jaredite to Lamanite 
hunters without long and intimate 
contact between the two groups. 
Here, then, is a strong argument for 
Jaredite survivors among the Indians, 
and if one refuses to interpret it as 
such one must certainly admit ex- 
tensive intercourse between the two 
groups in order to transmit to the 
Lamanites knowledge which only the 
Jaredites possessed. 

My own inclination is to see actual 

Jaredite heredity in the Indian strain. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



In Section 49, Verse 24 of the Doc- 
trine and Covenants it is promised 
that "... the Lamanites shall blos- 
som as the rose." Yet many of the 
great nations of the eastern forests, 
the most formidable tribes of all, 
have entirely disappeared; whatever 
happens, they will never flourish. Can 
it be that those fierce and vanished 
tribes were predominantly of Jaredite 
stock and not true Lamanites at all? 
(To be continued) 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

100 Jawad Ali, Ta'rikh al-Arab qabl al- 
Islam (Bagdad, 1951), I, 6. 

101 At the beginning of their long wander- 
ing, the Sheikh of the Beni Hilal ordered 
them to keep a record of each important 
event, "that its memory might remain for 
the members of the tribe, and that the peo- 
ple might read it and retain their civilized 
status (ifadah)," Kitab Taghribah Beni Hilal 
(Damascus edition), p. 14. Accordingly, 
verses recited on notable occasions were 
written down on the spot (loc. cit.), just as 
Nephi wrote down his father's utterances 
by the River of Laman. 

102 Hamdani, Al-Iklil, Book VIII (Baghdad, 
1931), pp. 15f. The work was translated in 
1940 by Nahib Amin Faris (Princeton Uni- 
versity Press, 1940), but I have not seen 
the translation. 

10:i Nicholson, op. cit., p. 103. 

104 The expression is found in an Arabic 
rendering of a very early Christian Logion 
(saying attributed to Christ), No. 102 in 
the collection in Patrologia Orientalis XIII, 
426. 

10 T have not been able to see the original 
text of the poem of Hassan b. Thabit, which 
Nicholson, op. cit., p. 18, renders: "Followed 
he (the hero Dhu '1-Qarnayn) the Sun to 
view its setting. When it sank into the 
sombre ocean-spring." 

106 S. Rosenblatt, "The Relations between 
Jewish and Muslim Laws Concerning Oaths 
and Vows," Amer. Acad, of Jewish Research, 
1936, pp. 231, 238. For an account of the 
various things the Arabs swear by, T. 
Kowalski, "Zu dem Eid bei den Arabern," 
Archiv Oricntalni VI (1934), 68-81. 

""Richard Pittioni, "Urzeitliche Kultur- 
veranderungen als his orisches Problem," 
Anzeiger der Oesterreichische Akademie der 
Wissenschaft, 1952, No. 11, pp. 162f. 

108 In Illustrated London News for Dec. 15, 

1951, pp. 992ff. 

109 See the map in Archaeologia for Autumn, 

1952, p. 158. 

110 V. Altman, in the Journal of the Ameri- 
can Oriental Society, 67 (1947), pp. 82f. 
J. J. Gelb, "A Contribution to the Proto- 
Indo-European Question," Jarhbuch fixr 
kleinasiatische Forschung, II (1951,) p. 34, 
proclaims "the common ancestry of the 
Semites, Hamites, and Indo-Europeans," a 
proposition that would have shocked and 
amused the experts of twenty years ago. 

m A. Carnoy, "La Langue Etrusque et ses 
Origines," L'Antiquite Classique XXI (1952), 
p. 328. 

112 R. Engelbach, "An Essay on the Advent 
of the Dynastic Race in Egypt and its Con- 
sequences," Annales du Service des An- 

(Continued on following page) 
JUNE 1954 



To<fej,Heat bugs'" S 3 ^" bartowsi 




B^Eanwu 



Wonderfully Light, Perfectly Balanced! 

This is the barrow that rates first with the 
"green thumb" crowd! Streamlined design. 
Holds big loads. Tubular steel frame. Sealed 
bearing. Hard enamel finish. 




tmi&m 



Most Ladies Prefer Two Wheel Model! 

Combines all the features of a wheelbarrow 
and garden cart! Handles easily on slop- 
ing or rough ground. Even with full load it 
may be pushed or pulled without spilling. 




Sold by leading Hardware, Depart- 
ment and Garden Supplies Stores. 



Get Double Use From Your Wheelbarrow! 

Inexpensive barbecue attachment converts 
either model into a perfect portable barbe- 
cue cart! No need to line the tray with sand 
— the heat won't harm the barrow. 



NORTHWEST METAL PRODUCTS, INC 

55 SPOKANE STREET • SEATTLE 4. WASHINGTON 



453 




They wanted the finest instrument.., 

SO THEY PICKED 
A WICKS ORGAN 

: - • V' 

At Trinity Lutheran Church, Billings, Montana, a Wicks Pipe Organ 
complements the grandeur of an imposing new church building. 

Trinity's congregation devoted years of planning and selfless 
effort to the beautiful new church. Everything in it was calculated 
to establish a mood of spiritual uplift. Contributing full measure 
to this mood is the magnificent Wicks Organ— designed, 
tone-regulated, and voiced to suit Trinity's exacting needs. 

We at Wicks would be happy to do the same for you. There's a 
Wicks Organ that's exactly right for your church and your budget. 



& 



L 



WICKS ORGAN COMPANY 



(est @)or- L 

\^Jt (JOick$ highland, illino 



IS 




An Improvement Era Publication 



A Book — A Man 
A Message 

Gospel 
Ideals' 



y\i 



n 



Selections from the Discourses of 

David O. McKay 

at all bookdealers 



New Approaches to 
Book of Mormon Study 

(Continued from preceding page) 

tiquites de VEgypte, XLII (1943), pp. 193- 
221, esp. p. 208. M. Frankfort, Birth of 
Civilization in the Near East (London: 
William & Norgate, 1951), p. 106. 

" 3 A. von Ros horn, "Sind die Tschinesen 
ein autochthones Volk?" Berichte des 
Forschungs-Instituts fur Osten und Orient, 
III (1918), 28-33; A. Wesselski, "Einstige 
Brucken zwischen Orient und Okzident," 
Archiv Orientalni, I (1929), 85; M. A. 
Murray, "China and Egypt," Ancient Egypt 
and the East, 1933, Parts i and ii, pp. 39-42. 

U *A. Herrmann, Erdkarte und Urbible 
(Braunschweig: G. Westermann, 1931), p. 
124. 

ns Ibid., pp. 30ff. 

™Ibid., p. 106. 

U7 E, G. Kraeling, "The Earliest Hebrew 
Flood Story," journal of Biblical Literature, 
LVI (1947), 290, 280ff. 

U8 L. H. Vincent, "De la Tour de Babel au 
Temple," Revue Biblique LIII (1946), 403- 
440, quotes from p. 438. 

11U G. Thausig, in Oesterreich. Akademie 
Anzeiger, 1948, No. 7, p. 130. 

^A. Parrot, Ziggurats et Tour de Babel, 
(Paris: A. Michel, 1949), p. 208. 

m A. Parrot, "La Tour de Babel et les 
Ziggurats," La Nouvelle Clio IV (1950), 
153-161. 

r - 2 G. Contenau, Le Deluge Babylonien, 
etc. (Paris: Payot, 1952), pp. 244, 246. 

ns Ibid., pp. 245, 249f, 260. 

124 P. Amiet, "La Ziggurat, d'apres les 
cylindres de Vepoque dynastique archaique," 
Revue d'Assyriologie XLV (1951), p. 87. 

125 P. Amiet, "Ziggurats et 'Culte en 
Hauteur' des Origines a VEpoque d'Akkad," 
Rev. d'Assyriol. XLVII (1953), pp. 23ff. 

™lbid., pp. 30f. 

12T Nibley, Western Polit. Quart., IV (1951), 
235fr. 

128 L. H. Johnson, III, "Men and Elephants 
in America," Scientific Monthly LXXV 
(1952), p. 220. 

™lbid., pp. 216 and loc. cit. 



454 



MIA June Conference Calendar 

(Concluded from page 374) 

BEE HIVE— 9:00 a.m. and 1:30 p.m. Gen- 
eral Sessions for Stake and Ward Bee 
Keepers, Kingsbury Hall, U of U Campus, 
12:00 noon Birthday Luncheon 85c. 

YM ATHLETIC— 8:30 a.m. Division Super- 
visors, Room 21, 50 No. Main; General 
Sessions 10:00 a.m. and 1:30 p.m. Mission 
Home (31 No. State). Box Lunches at 
noon 90c. 

DANCE— 8:10 a.m. and 1:50 p.m. General 
Sessions, University Ward (160 University 
St.) and U of U. 

DRAMA— 9:00 a.m. and 1:30 p.m. General 
Sessions, Colonial Hills Ward (1455 So. 
17th East, 12:00 noon Haywagon Theatre, 
Lunch 85c at noon. 

MUSIC— 8:00 a.m. Stake Supervisors, 9:30 

a.m. and 1:30 p.m. General Sessions for 

Stake and Ward Leaders, South East Stake 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



House (2005 So. 9th E.). Noon Box 
Lunch 85c. 

SPEECH— 8:30 a.m. Stake, 10:30 a.m. and 
1:15 p.m. General Sessions, Garden Park 
Ward (1150 Yale Ave.) Lunch at noon 
in the garden 85c. 

YW SPORTS— 8:00 a.m. Stake Camp and 
Sports Directors, 9:15 a.m. and 1:00 p.m. 
General Sessions, Liberty-Wells Recrea- 
tion Center (7th So. and 4th E.) Lunch — 
75c. 

7:00 p.m. MUSIC FESTIVAL (first per- 
formance) — Tabernacle. 

9:00 p.m. MUSIC FESTIVAL (repeat per- 
formance) — Tabern acl e. 

SUNDAY, JUNE 13 

8:00 a.m. TABERNACLE CHOIR BROAD- 
CAST — Tabernacle. 

9:00 a.m. GENERAL SESSION— Under di- 
rection of the General Authorities — Taber- 
nacle. 

2:00 p.m. _ GENERAL SESSION — Taber- 
nacle, "Tributes in Speech to the Temples 
of our Lord." 



Handcarts Westward 

(Continued from page 385) 

same each night. There was co-op- 
eration and a spirit of kindly help- 
fulness. They liked the catchy tune 
of their theme song and were often 
singing snatches of it, especially the 
chorus which started, 

"For some must push and some must 
pull, 

As we go marching up the hill — " 

The children took their turns at 
pushing and pulling, but usually 
spent their time playing along the 
way. Going up over a hill they would 
sing: 

"One step up and two steps back 
One step up and two steps back! 
Last one down is a nigger baby!" 

The women, as they were walking, 
gathered buffalo chips for fuel. While 
on an especially rough trail, Jane 
Saunders observed, "It's the rainbow 
of promise, the thoughts of drawing 
near the Zion of our dreams, Mrs. 
Garson, that keeps us going." 

Coming up behind them, Pamela 
and Emma Lou were talking to some 
of the children. "What are you 
counting?" Pamela asked. 

"Graves!" Alex Deems, a lanky- 
built lad with whitish hair answered 
cheerfully. 

(Continued on following page) 
JUNE 1954 




8 

Now let this work help shape the life and set the direction of your |L S | ,.BP^" Beautiful 
family. Here you will find a universal appeal that will warm grow- ^^^^ Volumes 

ing children to an abiding affection for the Bible and its message. 

The new 22nd Edition in 8 beautiful volumes, contains over 950 illustrations many 
in full color, plus Bible maps, helpful Notes and a complete Pronouncing Dictionary of 
Biblical Proper Names — 4100 fascinating pages. Presents the beloved and matchless 
King James Version with new, enlarged Glossary of obsolete words and phrases. 

Says Christian Leader: 

"The Book of Life I find to be thoroughly 
In line with the great fundamental teachings 
of the Word of God. A masterpiece of beauty 
and simplicity yet profound in its presenta- 
tion of Bible truths. It should be in the 
library of every Christian home." 



Earnings and Service Opportunity 



JOHN RUDIN & COMPANY ING. 



Combine real Christian service with excellent income as 
a Representative of The Book of Life either full or part, 
time. Give fully your experience and education. The chal- 
lenge of this opportunity appeals to the talented and the 
successful. Write today for folder "Opportunity Plus". 

Also Publishers of 
STORIES OF HYMNS WE LOVE 

1018 S. WABASH AVE. 
Dept. L42 CHICAGO 5, ILtt 






y ear 




Salt Lake's 
most popular dining spot 




455 



Have your 

MlPflOVUfflT ERAS 

handsomely bound 
for just $Q00 

1/ FOB SALT 
LAKE CITY 

FOR BINDING YOUR ENTIRE 
YEAR'S ISSUE 

Retain for permanent use the excellent in- 
structions and outstanding articles of lasting 
interest that appear monthly in your Improve- 
ment Era. You may have editions of the Era 
handsomely bound now in cloth-covered book 
form with gold stamping. Cost is just $3 (pre- 
paid), plus postage, for an entire year's issues. 

ADD POSTAGE FOR MAIL ORDERS 
Distance from 
Salt Lake City, Utah Rate 

Up to 150 miles 29 

150 to 300 miles 35 

300 to 600 miles 43 

600 to 1000 miles 55 

1000 to 1400 miles 70 

1400 to 1800 miles 83 

Over 1800 miles 97 

Send to or bring your Era Magazines to the 

Deseret News Press 

The West's Finest ^Binders 

31 RICHARDS STREET PHONE 4-2581 





SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH 



IF THE WALLS OF YOUR HOME ARE 
BRICK, CEMENT BLOCK, ASBESTOS 
SHINGLE, OR ASPHALT SIDING — 

Here's just exactly the paint you need! 

BENNETT'S 

VINYL STUCCO 



PAINT 



A NEW TYPE EMULSION PAINT EXPRESSLY FOR USE ON 
MASONRY - BRICK, CEMENT BLOCK, ASBESTOS SHINGLE 
OR ASPHALT SIDING. 

A "BREATHING"-TYPE PAINT - permits transmission of mois- 
ture through the film, yet ifs perfectly weatherproof. 

HIGH ALKALI AND MOIS- 
TURE RESISTANT. IN HUN- 
DREDS OF BE N N E T T ' S 
COLORIZER COLORS. 
BRUSHES, ROLLS OR SPRAYS 
LIKE AN OIL PAINT. 



G&l&UfyVl^ PAINTS 



ISxMAAjettL 



65 West First South — 21st South and Second West — and Bennett's Branches and Dealers 
in the Intermountain Area and Southern California 



456 



Handcarts Westward 

(Continued from preceding page) 

"For goodness sakes, can't you find 
something better to do?" she looked 
sternly from one to the other of them. 
Alex grinned sheepishly as he looked 
at Nicky Branton who seemed to be 
the leader. 

"What's wrong with counting 
graves? Don't we sing, 'If we die be- 
fore our journey's through, happy 
day, all is well?" the boy spoke with 
conviction. 

"Pa says it's all right to die," 
Jeanie Garson added gently. 

"He never lost a Tressie." Lemuel 
Weeks was leading his little ailing, 
motherless girl by the hand. The 
group of young people looked in pity 
at him, remembering the mound of 
earth he had left several hundred 
miles back. Emma Lou was develop- 
ing a very kindly feeling toward 
Lemuel. He, like herself, was lonely. 
"Come here, Lucy dear, and let 
Emma Lou take you down to the 
creek and wash your hot little face." 
That night .she cooked supper for the 
man and his child. "I'll take care of 
Lucy from now on," she announced. 

"It's right kind you are, Emma 
Lou," Lemuel said, gratefully. 

"It's all right, Lemuel. Lucy 
needs a woman's care." 

Phineas Saunders and his wife ex- 
changed significant glances when 
Lemuel's name was mentioned. 

"He's a good man, Daughter," her 
mother observed. 

"It takes more than goodness, 
Mother," Emma Lou answered. 

"It goes a long ways, my girl," 
her father added. 

Fuel was becoming more scarce, so 
the children spent more time looking 
and less time playing. 

Living so closely together, the 
weaknesses and virtues of the peo- 
ple came to light. Captains Willie 
and Atwood were discussing the sub- 
ject, "I'll tell you, Millen, a trip like 
this reaches down into the depths of 
men's souls. It either makes or breaks 
their spirits." 

"You are so right, James. Before 
this is over, the members of the com- 
pany will show their real colors." 

Glancing at the sky, they noticed 
that the clouds were forming in gray 
banners. There was a rolling and 
crashing, then a terrific peal of thun- 
der. 

"Form a circle," came the order. 

(Continued on page 458) 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



for that 

new car A power r 

new 
UTOCO 

gasoline 




AMERICA'S FINEST GLASSES 

NOTHING DOWN 

$] A WEEK 




There's always another train -but never another pair of eyes/ 



Don't miss that regular visit to the skilled optometrist at Standard Optical 
for a complete, scientific eye examination. If glasses are necessary, get 
two pair at the same time and Standard Optical will present you with a 
handsome eyeglasses wardrobe case ABSOLUTELY FREE. 



Staiitiai*cL 




MODERN OFFICES THROUGHOUT THE WEST 



JUNE 1954 



The Mountain West's FIRST NEWSPAPER 

FIRST in NEWS 
FIRST in FEATURES 





What you see and do.' 

Go east thru Chicago to New York! See 
Rockefeller Center . . . Statue of Liberty . . . 
NBC Radio and Television studios., go 
thru the Bowery . . . see Chinatown ... ex- 
plore Greenwich Village . . . and Broadway! 
See Washington ... the Capitol, Mt. 
Vernon and many more attractions! 

Send the coupon below for all the details 
about this New York Tour. Mail it today! • 

wmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm 

M GREYHOUND TRAVEL BUREAU „'«„„....«. 
107 West South Temple GREYHOUND 

M Salt Lake City 10, Utah 



Including 
HOTEL ACCOMMODATIONS 
SPECIAL SIGHTSEEING 
ROUND TRIP TRANSPORTATION 

15 Days 

ONLY $149.13 plus tax 
FROM SALT LAKE CITY 



NAME. 




ADDRESS. 



CITY. 



mmmm 



-STATE - 




A Vital Aid to Study 

"THE BOOK OF MORMON 
GUIDE BOOK" 

by Verla Birrell 

Geography, Archaeology, Prophecy — 

Three Books in One- $5 00 

Deseret Book Co.— Z.C.M.I. 

458 



Send Your Friends 

THE 

IMPROVEMENT 

ERA 

$2.50 in U.S.A. 



Handcarts Westward 

(Continued from page 456) 
As each vehicle drew up to the desig- 
nated point, a man with outstretched 
arms shouted, "Whoa!" This went 
on until the shafts . of each cart or 
wagon rested on the end of the one 
in front. The men began hurriedly 
to drive stakes on one side of the 
circle, facing the storm, fastening the 
outfits down with ropes and chains. 
With a sudden chilliness in the air, 
there came a battering of hail, like 
pebbles dropped by an unseen hand. 
They sounded like bullets on the can- 
vas tops. The cows ran for the near- 
est shelter, a grove of cottonwood 
trees. The children and women came 
running with the first peal of thunder. 
Mrs. Saunders, carrying Joseph, threw 
her skirt over both their heads for 
protection. Once under cover, the 
children were peeking out fearfully 
until they heard Pamela laugh. 

"Look at them skipping about so 
happily." Then all smiled to see the 
hail bouncing off the tongues and 
wheels and canvas tops. 

"I don't think I will ever get warm 
again," declared Emma Lou as she 
and Pamela began the ascent of the 
next hill. 

Opening up her shawl, Pamela said, 
"Come share this with me. It is 
large enough to keep us both warm." 
So laughingly they climbed together 
and the hill did not seem so steep. 

A mile or so farther on a suitable 
noon camping place was found and 
welcome fires built. What a part the 
building of fires had in the life of 
these sojourners! Even the children 
grew to know the steps in the process. 
There was the laying of the smaller 
sticks on the ground, the springing 
into the first flames, unheated but 
bright, uncertain for a moment, but 
leaping higher into brilliant shades 
of yellow. Then came the sinking 
away into warm, red embers. While 
enjoying the heat, Captain Willie 
talked of the country into which they 
were entering. 

"How far are we from Ft. Laramie, 
Captain?" Lemuel Weeks inquired. 

"Around a couple of hundred miles, 
I'd say," came the answer. 

Next morning, at the top of a high 
hill, the valley of the Platte came into 
view. 

"It's not picturesque or beautiful," 
Emma Lou spoke disappointedly, her 
arms akimbo. 

"Just vast and wild," murmured 
Pamela. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



were 
Loose sand 
when they 



Drawing near the river they found 
it to be a turbid sheet of water, scarce- 
ly two feet deep. The banks 
devoid of brush or trees, 
made their teeth grate 
drank the water. 

"A little corn meal in the cup will 
settle it." Grandma Tolliver always 
had a remedy for every ill. 

"Lookee across the river," Jerry 
Saunders said. Like his mother he 
never missed much that was happen- 



ing. 



"Buffalo, buffalo," the cry went 
up and gathered in volume as more 
saw two big fellows. The company 
were hungry for and in need of this 
kind of food. There was excitement 
as the younger men grabbed their 
guns for the hunt. 

(To be continued) 



In the Steps of Abraham 

(Continued from page 387) 
mayor of Bethlehem, and of the gov- 
ernor of the Jerusalem area. The 
elaborate processions, the religious 
services and other activities make for 
a never-to-be-forgotten experience. 

On one of my several trips to Beth- 
lehem I continued on to Hebron. 
The route is studded with fascinating 
archaclogical sites. We passed 
Rachel's Tomb, the Pools of Solomon, 
"Ain Ed Dirveh," the traditional 
place of the baptism of the Eunuch by 
Phillip. At one place there stands 
the remains of an ancient Canaanite 
town, Halhul/' 2 

By some strange dichotomy of 
reality, the Moslems have the "real" 
tomb of Nebi Yunis (Jonah) here in 
the mosque of the modern village of 
Halhul. 

(Continued on page 461) 




:*-.■:.• ' *«i-:HM» : « 




There are still money changers in Jeru- 
salem. This picture was taken near the 
entrance to the temple area. 

JUNE 1954 



For over 30 years saving 15% 
on Fire Insurance 







NOW CUT 





ON BETTER 

AUTO 
INSURANCE 



Careful driving saves lives. If you are a safe 
driver you can cut costs on your auto insur- 
ance. SAFECO -member Of the General of 
America group of insurance companies — 
offers you the best protection available, na- 
tionwide 24 -hour claims service and the 
experienced personal counsel of your local 
agent or broker... and YOU SAVE MONEY. 



See or call your local agent or broker today or write us, at 49 East 1st 
South, Salt Lake City, for the name of the SAFECO agent or broker near* 
est you. Telephone if you wish- Salt Lake City 4-7717. 




Save with SAFECO Auto Insurance 



THE NUMBER 1 BEST SELLER FOR 80 WEEKS 

POWER OF POSITIVE THINKING 

By Norman Vincent Peale 

Here is a book that will help you believe in yourself — expect the best and get 
it and shows how to generate a peaceful mind. Only $2.95 

Zion's Bookstore 



Add 2% sales tax in Utah. 



65 East 2nd South 



Salt Lake City 1, Utah 



459 



scores again 



±L4f-« 

with a NEW WINDOW SCREEN 



designed from your specifications 



Finger-Tip Control 
No hardware on the Sill 
Simplest Possible Installation 
Positive Locked Tension 
Streamlined Good Looks 



2000.000 

*"* MOW /*• 



"O1¥/0$f$e/ 



MUMMttM... 



There are RY-LOCKs for all types of windows 
. . . double-hung, wood casement and metal 
casement. Then— there's the amazing Shade 
Screen for sunny-side windows. 



I I I TTTTiTTTWT^ 



i . ii i.i II r*+*m^p M il l.) 





■iiijrli! 



ii 



i i J 1 1 1 ! i ! i 
i i i!i 



i 



i 



ii 



See Your Lumber Dealer 



"NO HARDWARE ON THE SILL" . . . There is no 
hardware on the window sill, to catch dust and dirt 
and mar the appearance of the window. In the very widest 
screens there is one screw on the sill. Sills are easier to clean. 

"CAM ACTION"' . . . The little lever with finger-tip action 
works on the cam principle, with instant release and instant 
closure with tension applied and the screen locked in the 
single motion. Nothing to snap at you! Flip up, screen's 
loose — push down, screen's tight. That's all! 



MORRISON-MERRILL 6c CO. 

Building Material Distributors 



460 



THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



In the Steps of Abraham 

(Continued from page 459) 

Two miles from Hebron are the 
remarkable ruins of Haram Ramet 
El Khalil (the Sanctuary of the Hill- 
top of the Friend). For ages "This 
site has been venerated as the dwell- 
ing place of the patriarch, Abraham, 
when his abode was under the Oak 
of Mamre. 53 I saw some walls and 
foundations from the time of Hadrian 
and Constantine and others "unmis- 
takably Herodian." 54 

There are also the remnants of a 
church, "probably those of the basilica 
of Constantine, of the fourth cen- 
tury." Here Abraham received the 
three angelic visitors announcing to 
him that he would have a son. 

I had to receive special permission 
from the Supreme Moslem Council in 
Jerusalem for the privilege of enter- 
ing the Haram Al Khaleel. This 
area dates from the time of Herod. 
Abraham bought the field of Ephron 
the Hittite with its cave of Machpelah 
for a family burying place after Sarah 
died in this vicinity. (Gen. 23.) Isaac, 
Rebecca, Jacob, and Leah, as well 
as Abraham, were also interred here. 

Inside the holy area I saw the 
cenotaphs of those buried beneath in 
the cave. Each of the cenotaphs was 
quite large and was covered with 
beautiful gold embroidered silk bro- 
cade, green for the patriarchs and 
crimson for their wives. Supposedly 
these markers stand over the burial 
places in the cave beneath. Ingress 
into the cave has been rigidly barred 
for many centuries. However, some 
intrepid individuals claim to have 
entered. 

At the magic hour of dusk I ven- 
tured to see Abraham's Oak. Tradi- 
tion has designated this tree as the 
"Oak of Mamre." Here is to be 
seen a truly ancient patriarch of liv- 
ing things. This tradition goes back 
to the sixteenth century but is highly 
improbable. The other "Mamre" at 
Haram Ramel el Khalil is much more 
convincing. 

Regardless of the "exact" site of 
Abraham's sojourn near Hebron, this 
still was the home of the Patriarch 
for some time, and his eventual bury- 
ing place. From here my road lay 
farther to the southwest, to the 
jumping-off place of Beersheba, and 
still farther to that Land of Mystery, 

(Continued on following page) 
JUNE 1954 



UTAH'S FIRST CHARTERED SAVINGS BANK 



BANK BY 

IwiAIL 

STOP IN, PHONE OR 
WRITE FOR OUR 
SPECIAL MAIL 
FORMS 

Convenient 
Time-saving 



ALWAYS 

Fast 

Friendly 

Helpful 

Service 




zion's savings b ank 
& Trust Company 

DAVID O. McKAY, PRESIDENT 
South Temple & Main. Salt Lake City • Member Federal Deposit Insurance Corp. 



FARMERS-LIVESTOCKMEN 

The Challenge is Ours to Work Together For • • • 

100% parity in the MARKET PLACE. 

A minimum of government control. 

A good school program with everyone participating 
in the cost. 

Legislative apportionment, with proper representation 
for minority groups. 

Auto, Life and Farm Liability Insurance at cost designed 
for farm needs. 

Your participation is invited through 
Farm Bureau membership. 

UTAH STATE FARM BUREAU FEDERATION 
UTAH FARM BUREAU INSURANCE COMPANY 
COOPERATIVE LIFE OF AMERICA 

65 East Fourth South, Salt Lake City, Utah 



461 



f>il" 



the work out of 








en|oy easy, 
beautiful ironing 
save money , too! 

Ready to use — just add 
water. Goes farther 
because it's extra rich! 
Clean, spring-fresh 
fragrance. Ironing's 
much easier, and so 
easy on you. Makes 
washables look and 
feel like new. Get 
QUICK ELASTIC 
LIQUID STARCH today! 

for hot or cold starching 
at lowest cost 

Get QUICK ELASTIC 
Dry—the MODERN 
Powdered Starch. 
NO cooking! 12 oz. 
package makes 20 
quarts at about 
%0 each. 



IN THE STEPS OF ABRAHAM 



(Continued from preceding page) 
Egypt, where Abraham wrote a great- 
er treatise on astronomy than Galileo, 
Copernicus, or the savants of Palomar. 

NOTES 

"■"Samuel S. Cohan, What We Jews Believe 
(Cincinnati: Union of Hebrew Congrega- 
tions, 1931), p. 77. 



m Loc. cit. 

51 J. Mitchell Rosenber.g, The Story of 
Zionism (New York: Block Publishing Co., 
1946). 

52 Joshua 15:58. 

""Genesis 18:1. 

51 W. F. Albright, The Archaeology of 
Palestine (Penguin Books: Harmondworth- 
Middlesex, 1949), p. 156. 



^Jke f\oot and the Jree 




462 



Richard L. Evans 



ThRequently we see people come to places of prominence or 
achieve pre-eminence in some particular profession. But 
what we frequently fail to see is the groundwork, the long 
growth, the prolonged preparation that goes into the making 
of a man — the discipline, the study, the work, and the waiting 
to achieve solid success. Of course there are some who have 
a sudden flare of seeming success, of publicity and prominence. 
There are some who seem to mushroom with little ground- 
work to explain their growth. But men don't suddenly ac- 
quire an earned eminence without a long period of prepara- 
tion. ,Wc may see a majestic tree and much admire it, but 
what we seldom see is the root system. Below the ground 
is as much or more of sustaining strength and substance than 
there is above the surface. There is always a price to be paid 
for putting roots down deeply. And though it may seem 
otherwise, men simply don't suddenly become successful. At 
least they don't suddenly acquire the qualities of success. Of 
course there are political accidents and unearned increments; 
there are engaging personalities; there are people who catch 
popular approval; there are some who seem to have an unde- 
served success. But before we could be sure even of these, 
we should want to see something of what went into the mak- 
ing of such men. (And even beyond what we see of the 
present picture, we should need to know something of the 
eternal root system, something of the pre-mortal past, before 
we could say with sureness what was or was not an undeserved 
success. There may be and doubtless are qualities that come 
with us as we enter the mortal scene which now we see. 
When a young prodigy plays the piano, when a small child 
shows great gifts, there is evidence that he brought with 
him here, endowments which some of us don't have. But 
this is departing upon a parenthetical thought.) As to the 
present picture: The long period of preparation, the long 
hours of patient practice, the consistent unseen effort, are 
vastly important in the making of a man. When we see and 
admire the lofty tree, we may know that there are unseen 
roots that make it great and keep it growing. And a man, 
also, for all he is, is much more than can be seen on the sur- 
face — (and much more than can be explained within the 
limits of this life). 

Jhe Spoken lA/ora from temple square 

PRESENTED OVER KSL AND THE COLUMBIA BROADCASTING 
SYSTEM, APRIL 11, 1954 

Copyright, 1954 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



THE EGYPTIANS KNEW THE ART OF PRESERVATION . BUT YOU DO IT FAR BETTER WITH LOCKERAP 




is extra strong 



It is a laboratory- proven fact that the natural buff 
paper of Lockerap keeps frozen meat longer 
than bleached paper will. Withstands "poke* 
through" better, too, for now this natural 
unbleached buff is 15% stronger than before! 

For your customers who prefer the "sanitary 
white" look, Lockerap also comes in a 
bleached K-aft paper. Like the natural buff, 
white Lockerap is extra pliable, molds 
to meat "like a rubber glove." 






'&§?, 




«^?J*V~^/'?%i5£!f^ : ;T"->-^..'- Bartering for fo° d '" Ancient Egypt — from a tomb painting at Sakkara .T 



^^WcttenH, Waxed orient tUl 

LOCKERAP- 

buff or white, for premium protection at low cost 

LOCZIN- 

the new polyethylene wrap with crack -proof film 

LOCKERFOIL- 

3 -ply protection: aluminum + paper + plastic wax 





^i^ 



WESTERN WAXED PAPtR DIVISION 
CROWN ZELLERBACH CORPORATION 
North Portland, Oregon, P.O. Box 518 
San Leandro, Calif., 2101 Williams St. 
Los Angeles, Calif., 5900 Sheila Street 



Melchizedek Priesthood 



Melchizedek Priesthood Monthly Quorum Business Meetings 



Quorum Business Meetings to be 
Held Monthly 

Every Melchizedek Priesthood quo- 
rum (high priests, seventies, and 
elders) throughout the entire 
Church is strongly urged by the Gen- 
eral Authorities to hold quorum busi- 
ness meetings once each month in 
addition to their weekly group or 
quorum meetings. The statement, 
"The quorum [business] meeting is 
indispensable to the success of the 
quorum," represents the firm convic- 
tion of the General Authorities. 

Exception to the General Rule 

The only exception to this require- 
ment is in certain areas where the 
General Authorities grant special per- 
mission to quorums to hold meetings 
quarterly, because extensive geo- 
graphical distances prohibit the mem- 
bers of those quorums from holding 
their meetings more often. In such 
cases the quorum business meetings 
should be held in connection with 
stake quarterly conferences. 

Time of Holding Monthly 
Quorum Business Meetings 

Pertinent instructions, as well as a 
suggested order of business for Mel- 
chizedek Priesthood quorum business 
meetings, may be found on pages 
35-36 of the Melchizedek Priesthood 
Handbook. As part of those definite 
instructions, the following is quoted: 

. . . When a quorum of the priesthood 
is confined to the borders of a single 
ward, . . . the second meeting in each 
month is to be designated as the monthly 
[quorum] business meeting. . . . Where the 
members of a quorum of the priesthood live 
in more than one ward, a monthly quorum 
meeting should be held and the suggested 
time is during the second week of each 
month. 

It should be thoroughly under- 
stood by all stake presidencies, by all 
Melchizedek Priesthood quorum presi- 
dencies, and by all Melchizedek 
Priesthood holders throughout the 
464 



Church that when quorum members 
reside in two or more wards, priest- 
hood weekly group meetings should 
be held every Sunday; and in, in ad- 
dition to those group meetings, a 
special monthly quorum business 
meeting should be held at a definite 
selected time convenient to the quo- 
rum members involved. Quorum 
presidents, with the consent and ap- 
proval of the stake presidency, are to 
arrange that time. Quorum presi- 
dencies are hereby cautioned to be 
sure not to set their quorum meet- 
ings at a time which would inter- 
fere with the regular priesthood meet- 
ings of wards having Melchizedek 
Priesthood groups connected with the 
quorum involved. Nor should those 
meetings conflict with Sunday Schools 
or other Church meetings; for ex- 
ample, high priest quorum business 
meetings should be scheduled at such 
a time as to permit members of 
bishoprics, high councilors, and stake 
presidencies to be in attendance. 

Many Melchizedek Priesthood quo- 
rums throughout the Church have 
found through experience that a Sun- 
day afternoon around two o'clock — ■ 
probably the second Sunday of each 
month — furnishes a convenient time 
for all members to meet in their 
monthly quorum meetings; or it may 
be that the members of certain Mel- 
chizedek Priesthood quorums may 
find it more convenient to hold their 
monthly quorum business meetings 
on one of the evenings during the 
week. It is permissible to hold the 
meetings at such a time. The pro- 
cedure of either holding the monthly 
quorum business meetings on a Sun- 
day afternoon or on an evening dur- 
ing the week is recommended to the 
priesthood quorums by the General 
Authorities. 

Definite Time of Holding Meetings 
and Regularity Necessary 

Points of vital importance are for 
the members of every Melchizedek 
Priesthood quorum to select a definite 
time for holding their monthly quo- 



rum business meetings and then never 
fail to hold those meetings at the 
appointed time. Irregularity in hold- 
ing quorum business meetings and 
indefiniteness as to the hour and 
place of the meeting tend to diminish 
considerably the attendance at those 
meetings. 

If the quorum presidencies expect 
to have successful monthly quorum 
business meetings, well attended by 
quorum members, there must be a 
definite time to start those meetings — 
strictly adhered to — and a definite 
time of closing those meetings. Busy 
men should not have their time 
wasted. Promptness and regularity 
are of vital importance to them. 

Purpose of Monthly Quorum 
Business Meetings 

These monthly meetings are busi- 
ness meetings and should be at least 
one hour in length. Lesson material 
should not be presented at these meet- 
ings; nor should special speakers be 
invited in to take all or part of the 
time. The time should be devoted 
to such things as: financial reports 
and consideration of proposed expend- 
itures; reports of standing commit- 
tees and other committees; considera- 
tion of missionary, welfare, and other 
quorum projects; sustaining of officers; 
acceptance of new members; and a 
discussion of instructions and prob- 
lems that vitally concern quorum 
members. 

Attendance at Monthly Quorum 
Business Meetings 

The Melchizedek Priesthood reports 
for 1953 indicate that attendance at 
the monthly quorum business meet- 
ings throughout the entire Church 
was only approximately fifty percent 
as high as was the attendance at the 
weekly priesthood group or quorum 
meetings. This should not be the 
case. Members of the Church gen- 
eral priesthood committee and the 
other General Authorities are inclined 
to believe that in the quorums where 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



such conditions exist the quorum 
presidencies have not devoted suffi- 
cient intelligent planning, hard work, 
and leadership to this vital problem. 
It is their challenge to build the at- 
tendance of the monthly quorum busi- 
ness meeting at least up to the at- 
tendance of the weekly quorum or 
group meetings and higher when pos- 
sible. No quorum presidency should 
rest contentedly, feeling perfectly 
satisfied with their accomplishments, 
until the monthly quorum business 
meetings equal or surpass in attend- 
ance the weekly group or quorum 
meetings. 

Increasing Attendance and 
Maintaining High Attendances 

Quorum presidencies may ask, 
"What can we do to help remedy a 
condition wherein we have low at- 
tendance at our monthly quorum 
business meetings?" Of course, there 
is no definite formula which fits all 
cases, since conditions differ in the 
various quorums throughout the 
Church. The responsibility rests 
definitely upon the shoulders of the 
members of the quorum presidencies 
to analyze their own individual prob- 
lems and local conditions and then 
to work intelligently until the desired 
goal is achieved. However, a few 
helpful suggestions are hereby given: 

First: Each month a few days prior 
to the holding of the monthly quo- 
rum business meeting, quorum presi- 
dencies could extend a special invita- 
tion to every quorum member for 
them to attend that meeting. It may 
be convenient for them to issue that 
invitation by telephone, because the 
personal contact method has proved 
to be very effective. 

Second: To supplement the fore- 
going invitation, a card could be sent 
to every quorum member each month 
by the quorum secretary, listing some 
of the items of business that are to 
be considered and inviting the quo- 
rum members to be in attendance at 
the monthly quorum business meet- 
ing. 

Third: At one of its weekly council 
meetings, the quorum presidency 
should give careful consideration to 
all the business matters that are to 
be presented to the quorum members. 
Before they appear before their quo- 
rum members to conduct said busi- 
ness, the presidencies should come to 
a unity of agreement and understand- 
ing on those problems. 

(Concluded on page 479) 
JUNE 1954 



CORRECTIONS, ADDITIONS, AND RECENT CHANGES 
IN MELCHIZEDEK PRIESTHOOD PROCEDURE 

Correction 

Setting apart presidencies of elders' quorums. Item "Third" 
under topic "NOT AUTHORIZED TO DO," The Improvement 
Era, February, 1954. 

On page 67 of the Melchizedek Priesthood Handbook the in- 
struction is given that "Presidents of elders' quorums are to be chosen 
by the stake presidency. . . . Following the sustaining vote of the 
quorum members, . . . they will be set apart by the stake presi- 
dency. ..." 

In harmony with that instruction, the suggestion was made on 
the "Melchizedek Priesthood Page" of the Era, February, 1954, that 
"High councilors should not be authorized by stake presidencies to 
set apart presidencies of elders' quorums." 

Since the issuing of that instruction, it has been pointed out that 
on page 21 of the Melchizedek Priesthood Handbook, a conflicting 
statement appears, which states that the "stake presidency should set 
the elders' quorum presidents apart ... or assign a high councilor to 
do this." 

Since there is a conflict in instruction on procedure regarding 
setting elders' quorum presidents apart, the general priesthood com- 
mittee has given this matter further consideration, and has concluded 
that the stake presidencies could cither set elders' quorum presidencies 
apart or authorize the high councilors assigned to work with the 
elders' quorums to perform this ordinance. 

Therefore, the priesthood brethren of the stakes are hereby 
instructed to delete the "third" item under the topic "Not Authorized 
to Do," The Improvement Era, February, 1954, and also the same 
item in the reprint from that article, and regard the following as the 
official instruction: 

"Elders' presidents are chosen by the stake presidency, approved 
by the high council, sustained by the quorum members, and set 
apart by the stake presidency or their high council representative." 

Addition 

Ordaining elders. Item "Fourth," under topic "NOT AUTHOR- 
IZED TO DO," The Improvement Era, February, 1954. 

In addition to stake presidencies or high councilors ordaining 
elders, the high councilors may authorize other qualified and worthy 
persons to perform these ordinations. 

Recent Change in Procedure in Melchizedek Priesthood Work 

Quarterly Reports Changed to Monthly Reports 

Stake Melchizedek Priesthood Committee. Item "Seven," under 
topic "FUNCTIONS" The Improvement Era, March, 1954. 

In error the following was stated in the Era as one of the assign- 
ments of the stake Melchizedek Priesthood committee: "To make a 
quarterly summary of quorum reports on forms provided, so that 
such may be sent to the general priesthood committee by the stake 
president." The foregoing was the procedure until January 1, 1954; 
however, at that time a change was made but by oversight was not 
reported in The Improvement Era article. 

The procedure is now as follows: One of the functions of the 
stake Melchizedek Priesthood committee is to make a monthly report 
of Melchizedek Priesthood activities on forms provided. This report 
is to be approved, signed, and sent to the general priesthood com- 
mittee by the stake president on or before the fifteenth of the follow- 
ing month. 



465 




The Presiding 



Check Award Records Now to Avoid Disappointments Later 



\j\Jz are nearing the middle of the year 
when we should carefully examine 
our records since January 1. 

We are particularly concerned over 
bishops and their counselors who, of 
necessity, take the brunt for failure on 
the part of their Aaronic Priesthood 
under 21 to earn the individual award. 

There were some rather sad experi- 
ences during 1953 where bishoprics 
failed to follow through on the re- 
minders of members of the stake com- 
mittee and of their own ward secretaries 
and advisers. Many boys failed to 
qualify because the reminders were not 
acted upon. 

Since there are no exceptions made, 
it was an unpleasant experience to 
witness the grief experienced by several 
bishops and counselors who suddenly 
became aware of the great disappoint- 
ment to some of their Aaronic Priest- 
hood bearers who failed to qualify for 
the award. 

For instance, the matter of having 
every priest participate as a speaker in 
two or more cottage meetings must be 
initiated by the bishop personally as the 
president of the priest's quorum. 

Ward teaching by priests and teachers 
under 21 comes in for its share of fail- 
ures because, here again, the lead must 
be taken by the bishopric. 

Some Aaronic Priesthood leaders, 
even at this late date, are still trying 
to overcome the damaging effects of 
disappointment to some Aaronic Priest- 
hood bearers who failed to qualify dur- 
ing 1953 through no fault of their own. 
They waited in vain for their leaders 



Interest in Awards 
Reflects Leadership Attitudes 

/^Jnce in a while, but too frequently, 
we discover an alleged lack of in- 
terest in the individual award program, 
particularly among the older teachers 
and priests. 

In such instances, leaders insist that 
the young men are not too much in- 
terested in these awards. 

The leader who uses this as the rea- 
son why so few of his boys qualify 
should seriously inquire of himself: 
"Why are my boys not interested when 
so many others are enthusiastic about 
Aaronic Priesthood awards?" Then 
make another searching personal in- 
quiry: "Is it because they are not in- 
terested or because I am not interested?" 

466 



to provide the necessary opportunities 
to qualify under the requirements. 

Objectives for 1954 

1. No leadership failures on either 
the stake or ward level. 

2. Every leader happy because he did 
his full duty by every lad charged to 
his care. 

3. No bitter disappointments to our 
Aaronic Priesthood bearers. 



Aaronic Priesthood Award Records 




At All-Time High 








To 


Total 






May 1, 


for 






1954 


1953 


Stake 


Awards .... 


7 


4 


Ward Awards . 


... 304 


266 


Indivi 


dual Award 


s.. 15,324 


15,183 


100% 


Seals 


1,456 


1,163 



Aaronic Priesthood under 21 

Priesthood Social Program 
Not Sponsored by YMMIA 

Aaronic Priesthood social and fra- 
ternal programs are not to be 
sponsored by the YMMIA. This is 
the responsibility of stake and ward 
Aaronic Priesthood leaders. 

YMMIA leaders of Scouts, Ex- 
plorers, Junior M Men, and M Men 
groups should, as a matter of courtesy, 
be invited to Aaronic Priesthood socials 
for these respective age groups, but the 
planning, direction, and full responsi- 
bility therefor rests squarely upon 
Aaronic Priesthood leaders. 

Correlation of the Aaronic Priesthood 
and YMMIA social programs for our 
young men should be effected by the 
bishop and his counselors during Part 
One of the ward Aaronic Priesthood 
leadership meeting each month. 



SOUTH GATE AND WALNUT PARK WARDS, SOUTH LOS ANGELES 
(CALIFORNIA) STAKE, QUALIFY TOTAL ENROLMENTS 






South Gate Ward did it again — every boy qualified for the Individual Aaronic Priest- 
hood Award tor the second year. 




Walnut Park Ward came across the finish line with every bearer of the Aaronic 
Priesthood under 21 qualified for the first year. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



Bishoprics Page 



Challenging Records from Nibley Ward, Hyrum (Utah) Stake 








DEAN A. MAUCHLEY 

Dean has received an 
individual Aaronic Priest- 
hood award for each of 
his seven years in the 
program. Four of the 
seven awards bear the 
one hundred percent at- 
tendance seal. 



TODD R. HANSEN 

Todd, a teacher, has 
earned three individual 
awards and, during that 
time, has attended every 
priesthood and sacrament 
meeting held in his ward. 



JAN BLAU 

Jan, a teacher, has 
maintained a perfect at- 
tendance record at priest- 
hood and sacrament meet- 
ings for two of the three 
years in which he received 
the individual award. 



Prepared by Lee A. Palmer 



More Effort Necessary 
During Summer Months 

Cummer is upon us; it is vacation time. 
Vacation from what? Church? Un- 
thinkable! 

In fact, our Aaronic Priesthood 
bearers have even greater need for 
Church activity during the summer 
months than at any other time of the 
year. Generally, they have more time 
on their hands. More time and less 
leadership care are hazardous combina- 
tions. 

Has any one of us ever heard of 
Lucifer taking a vacation during the 
summer months? Does he let down? 
We may be sure he takes full advantage 
of leisure time and gets in some oF his 
most devilish work while some of us 
relax our vigil as Aaronic Priesthood 
leaders. 




OREM (UTAH) STAKE HEARS BISHOP CARL W. BUEHNER 

Orem (Utah) Stake qualified fourteen young men for the one 
hundred percent attendance seal — perfect record of attendance at priest- 
hood and sacrament meeting for 1953. 

Bishop Carl W. Buehner, second counselor to Presiding Bishop 
Joseph L. Wirthlin, paid special tribute to these young men as he ad- 
dressed a stakewide social for all Aaronic Priesthood bearers earning 
the individual award. 



G R I D L E Y WARD, 
G r i d 1 e y (California) 
Stake, qualified nine 
bearers of Aaronic 
Priesthood for one hun- 
dred percent attendance 
seals for 1953. Two were 
not present when the 
photo was taken. 




GLENDALE (CALIFORNIA) STAKE 

QUALIFIES FIFTY-TWO FOR PERFECT 

ATTENDANCE 

Fifty-two bearers of the Aaronic Priest- 
hood under 21 in the Glendale (California) 
Stake maintained a one hundred percent 
attendance at priesthood and sacrament 
meeting during 1953. 

Glendale Stake also qualified for the Stake 
Aaronic Priesthood Award for 1953 with 
fifty-seven percent of the average enrolment 
earning the individual award. 




mma 
JUNE 1954 



467 




IRIS PARKER! 

Editor 




■^Verona Bowen 




4£mk 



Angela Bowen->- 



Verona Bowen s 
Casual 
California Supper 



by Angela Bowen 

(SEVENTEEN-YEAR-OLD-DAUGHTER) 



"M /|Y mother, Verona Bowen, is an 

wl unusual woman — a1 least my 
*^*- father and I think so. She is 
aglow with the human warmth that 
draws people to her. 

In the very young- fry stage, Mother 
went to Europe with her family when 
my Grandfather Toronto was ap- 
pointed president of the Swiss Mis- 
sion. She divorced the English 
language and spoke, thought, and 
behaved like any other Swiss young- 
ster for a few years. Later, after 
school in Utah and New York (she 
received a degree in child psychology 
from Columbia University) and a few 
years teaching, she returned to Europe 
on a holiday, as the guest of a cousin 
married to a famous surgeon, then 
living in Italy. She stayed on in 
Rome for school that winter and then 
visited Paris in the spring, attending 
classes at the Sorbonne. Before re- 
turning home, for three and one- 
half months she toured Europe with 
her brother, recently released from 
his mission. 

And what next? Mother came 
home and married the boy on the 
next corner, Robert R. Bowen, and 
settled happily into the married pat- 
tern. As Mrs. Bowen she came to 
California, where I arrived on the 
scene in a few years. 

The three of us live cozily in a 



small white house with green shutters 
tucked completely away from a quiet 
street by beautiful oak trees. Our 
garden is full of nature — animals, 
birds, and flowers. And we couldn't 
live without our patio, shaded par- 
tially by a huge oak. Simplicity is a 
keynote in our family life and in all 
our activities. We live away from 
TV, noise, and excitement, but close 
to nature and our friends. 

Mother teaches Sunday School (she 
calls her class "The Genius Cage") 
and also enjoys preparing the literary 
lessons for the Relief Society. Daddy 
claims to have been a member of 
every finance committee organized in 
Menlo Park Ward, but he doesn't 
seem to object too strenuously. 

Mother is a very good cook — at 
least we think so. She must have 
inherited some of her talent from 
my Grandmother Toronto (who is 
a wonderful cook); maybe acquired 
some of it from my famous grand- 
mother Emma Lucy Gates Bowen; 
and she gets plenty of encouragement 
from Daddy and me. Mother has 
the perfect gracious manner for 
casual California living. Here are 
her recipes for a typical dinner we 
might serve on our patio any night — 
we love to eat outside and do so all 
spring, summer, and fall when the 
weather permits. . 



Tomato ]ulce 

1 2 I / 2 -size can tomato juice 
Juice from one 2 1 / 2 -size can of beans 
Juice from one 2 1 / 2 -size can of aspara- 
gus 

Mix well, let stand to blend in re- 
frigerator until well chilled. 

Garlic Bread 

Y 2 cup butter or margarine 
! /4 teaspoon garlic powder 
1 loaf French bread 
Paprika 

Cream butter and garlic powder. 
Slash bread diagonally to within one- 
half inch of crust. Spread butter mix- 
ture between slices and over top. 
Sprinkle loaf with paprika. Place on 
baking pan and heat in moderate oven 
(350° F.) 10 to 15 minutes. 

Blue Cheese Salad Dressing (for Greens) 

1 package cream cheese 
1 wedge Blue cheese 
1 teaspoon onion juice 
Y 4 cup lemon juice 

Seasoning ' to taste 

Buttermilk 

Mix ingredients and add enough but- 
termilk to mix to right consistency. 

Tuna Casserole 

1 cup chopped onions 

1 cup chopped celery 

1 cup tuna 

1 cup mushroom soup 

1 cup water 

1 cup Chinese fried noodles 

*/3 cup sliced cashews 

Mix above ingredients together. Top 
with buttered bread crumbs and bake 
one hour in 325° F. oven. Serves six. 

Lima Bean and Beef-Ball Casserole 
(alternate) 

1 10-ounce package frozen lima beans 

2 or 3 slices bread 
!4 CU P rnilk 

V/ 2 teaspoons salt 

Y 2 teaspoon pepper 

1 egg 

1 clove garlic 




468 



THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



1 pound ground beef 

4 tablespoons butter 

l / 2 cup water 

1 cup sour cream 

Start oven at 350° F. Cook lima 
beans until tender, according to direc- 
tions on package, and drain. While 
beans are cooking, soak slices of bread 
in milk. In another bowl mix 1 
teaspoon salt, l / 4 teaspoon pepper, egg, 
and finely grated or mashed garlic. 
After bread has soaked a few minutes, 
squeeze out any excess milk, and mix 
bread, ground beef, and egg mixture 
together with a fork. Pinch off portions 
of this meat mixture and shape into 
little balls about the size of a walnut. 
Handle them as lightly as possible for 
best-textured meat. Fry in one table- 
spoon butter until brown on all sides, 
then transfer to the bottom of a medium 
casserole. Pour water into skillet in 
which meat fried, stir it around a bit, 
and pour over meat balls. Now season 
lima beans with remaining salt, pepper, 
and butter, and add to meat in cas- 
serole. Bake 30 minutes. Spoon sour 
cream over the top and bake another 
five minutes. Serve straight from the 
oven with a sprinkling of paprika on 
top, if you like. Serves four. 

Fudge Sauce 

2 cups sugar 
l J /2 cups cocoa 

1 cup hot water 

1 can Eagle Brand milk 

Dissolve sugar, cocoa, in water in 
double boiler. Add milk. Cook 8 to 
10 minutes. Makes one quart. Serve 
warm on vanilla ice cream. Keeps in 
refrigerator indefinitely. 

Sour Cream Sugar Cookies 

Y 2 cup butter or margarine 
l l / 2 cups sugar 

1 teaspoon vanilla 

2 eggs 

4y 2 cups sifted flour 
2 teaspoons baking powder 
l / 2 teaspoon salt 
1 cup sour cream 

Thoroughly cream butter and sugar. 
Add vanilla and eggs and mix well. 
Sift together dry ingredients and add 
alternately with sour cream, mixing well 
after each addition. Drop dough by 
teaspoon on greased cookie sheet. Dip 
the bottom of a glass in water, then 
in sugar, and press top of each cookie 
to" flatten. Dip glass again in sugar, 
press, and repeat until cookie is thin 
and generously coated with sugar. Bake 
in hot oven (425° F.) about 8 minutes, 
or until a delicate brown. This is our 
cookie jar favorite. 
JUNE 1954 





; :;: 



■ML 




ANTE 





BOYCO BLACK BEAUTIES 

UH I illlM l iH l lljJIIL ll liLN 

POR BETTER GARDENING 



^CCCCOT^ 



It 




DISTINGUISHING 
MARKS 

LONG, BLACK 
AND HANDSOME 

Handles are g ra in- 
hardened for greater 
durability . . . resist split- 
ting or splintering. ..are 
known for the natural 
beauty of their premium 
ash grain. 

PERFECTLY 
BALANCED 

Modern-finished tool 
head and handle are 
scientifically balanced 
to steal the work load 
from your hands. Easy- 
to-catch handle is fin- 
ished for a tighter, 
no-slip, no-twist grip. 

BRAND 

Look for the Boyco 
brand stamped in the 
center of the Black 
Beauty handle. It's your 
guarantee of highest 
quality and last-a-life» 
time construction. 



THE BEST YARD IN THE BLOCK 



The Trail to easier gardening with 
Boyco Black Beauties leads to your nearest 
Hardware, Nursery, Feed, or Department Store. 




UNITED STATES STEEL PRODUCTS 

DIVISION: UNITED STATES STEEL CORPORATION 

5100 SANTA FE AVE., LOS ANGEtES, CALIF. - 1849 OAK ST., ALAMEDA. CALIF. 




469 



Home-Canning 





THERE'S REAL CASH SAVING ON 
HOME-CANNED FOODS— real down- 
home goodness, *too! It costs only 3^ a 
quart for jar, lid, and heat 
(based on average jar-life <4sr— TT" 
of 8 years!) So while ber- ^ 
ries, peas, green beans are 
at their luscious best, put 
up plenty! To keep that L- 
wonderful flavor SAFE — 

Be Surer ALL Ways! 

Let Ball Dome Lids 
protect those foods 
your folks enjoy so ! 
Cream-smooth enamel 
lining guards food 
against corrosive con- 
tact. Firm red rubber 
assures positive seal. And one good look 
tells you — Dome down, jar sealed! 





RECIPE 



for Perfect Seal 

Ball Mason Jars— Dome Lid Bands- 

free from nicks free from rust 

New Ball Dome Lids 

After filling jar, wipe top clean. Center 
Dome Lid carefully on jar top. Screw 
band down firmly — do not use force. 
Don't tighten after processing. Result: 
a perfect seal, every time! 




Home-Canning Handbook 

New Ball Blue Book- 
covering all approved 
home-canning and freezing 
processes— gives you over 
300 recipes including 
pickles, relishes, fruits, and 
vegetables, home canned as 
YOU prefer 'em! Step-by- 
step methods, exact timetables too! Send 
25f£ in coin to: 
BALL BLUE BOOK, Dept. E64, Muncie, Indiana 



CAN WITH 
CONFIDENCE 
...CAN WITH 



470 





by Bertha S. Reeder 

GENERAL PRESIDENT YWMIA 



Smooth waters, smooth scenery, and 
smooth girls would be the order 
of the day — if I were in my teens. 
I would learn the joys and the com- 
fort that can come from being away 
in the solitude of nature and rebuild- 
ing my spirits and my intellect. 

The Greeks told a story about the 
giant Antaeus whom Hercules tried 
to overthrow. Hercules was so strong 
that he threw Antaeus to the ground 
time after time, but each time 
Antaeus would arise with renewed 
strength. Suddenly the thought 
flashed in Hercules' mind that Antae- 
us was gaining strength from the 
ground. At last Hercules took a good 
hold on Antaeus, held him high in 
the air, and eventually overcame him. 

Nature does indeed renew those 
who keep close to her. Nowadays in 
the speed of our communication, with 
airplanes, automobiles, radio, and 
television, we seem to be crowded 
close upon each other. Even in rural 
areas, urban ideas have crowded un- 
til we have little real communion with 
nature. 

If I were in my teens, I would 
take time to come close to nature. I 
would learn to fish, to swim, to hike, 
and to find joy in God's great out-of- 
doors. I would learn to listen to the 
earth noises — to hear the birds, the 
crickets, the sighing of the wind in the 
trees, the lapping of the water against 
the shore. I would learn to see the 
differences in trees, in flowers, in 
grasses. I would realize again more 
fully the infinite variety in God's 
creation. I would learn to feel the 
difference in the seasons and to love 
each for what it gives to me. I would 
know that rain and sunshine are both 
important in God's plan. I would 
learn to agree with the old farmer - 
philosopher who said, "When God 



sends rain, then rain's my choice." 
I would also learn to help care for 
the beauties and bounties of nature. 
I would help preserve the trees, and 
whenever I made a fire, I would see 
that every ember was dead before I 
left. And I would not carve my ini- 
tials in trees to mar their beauty. I 
would not tear up the wildflowers 
ruthlessly, but I would learn to pre- 
serve them in their original state so 
that the generations to come might 
feel the same joy I feel in seeing them. 

When Helen Keller was asked what 
she would appreciate most if she 
could have her sight and hearing re- 
stored, she said that she would learn 
to appreciate nature and her wonders. 
She believes with the Bible that most 
people "have eyes and see not . . . 
have ears and hear not." 

Nature in her various moods and 
forms has something for everyone in 
his teens. Bryant in the first part of 
his poem "Thanatopsis" writes: 

To him who in the love of Nature holds 
Communion with her visible forms, she 

speaks 
A various language; for his gayer hours 
She has a voice of gladness, and a smile 
And eloquence of beauty, and she glides 
Into his darker musings, with a mild 
And healing sympathy, that steals away 
Their sharpness, ere he is aware. 

Indeed, "One touch of nature makes 
the whole world kin," and I would 
remember that, if I were in my teens. 

If I were in my teens, I would re- 
call frequently that it was on a beauti- 
ful spring day that Joseph Smith 
retired to the woods to pray to our 
heavenly Father to learn which of 
the churches he should join. His 
prayer in the Sacred Grove brought 
about the restoration of the Church 
of Jesus Christ. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



Make Potpourri 



by R uth Jeffrey 



When your rosebushes are in 
bloom, think about making pot- 
pourri, (pronounced po'pod're 
or pot'poor'I) if you want to have a 
pleasant summer task. Potpourri is 
a mixture of dried rose leaves (of one 
type or several) combined with sweet 
herbs to give a wonderful fragrance 
all year round. 

Gather the roses early in the morn- 
ing and at the time just before they 
begin to fade, for if you wait until 
they start to die they will be less 
fragrant. Pick the petals from the 
stems, lay them on paper, tray, or 
screening, and place in a dark airy 
room to dry. When rose leaves are 
dry, place in a stone jar, such as your 
great-grandmother used for pickles. 
Sprinkle a layer of salt over the petals, 
add another layer of petals, more 
salt, and some crushed herbs or dried 
violet blossoms or geranium leaves. 
Continue until jar is full, then cover 
and forget it until winter comes. 
Then fill small rose jars or other 
bowls with the potpourri and enjoy 
the lovely fragrance. A jar filled with 
it makes a lovely gift, and the leaves 
are excellent for sprinkling in dresser 
drawers. 




ARCHITECT 
By Ethelyn B. Kincher 

Such is the structure of the heart 
That laughter pulls its walls apart 
And makes a portal, tall and wide, 
Where love can walk upright inside. 
JUNE 1954 



Growing Sfrwff 




WITH 

PI£NTV 

OF 



MILK-RICH 

TABLE QUEEN BREAD 



Enriched with 
Vitamins and Iron 



VfacW 




471 



#\...a\l in all 




THE CEREAL 

THAT'S TRIPLED 

IN POPULARITY 

IN ONE YEAR 

All of wheat's natural vitamins 
for longer lasting energy. All 
of wheat's natural, rich, meaty 
flavor for good eating. Cooks 
in 3-5 minutes. 



For all the family 
\ ii^fi all year round. 



4* 




JV 



All-O-Wheat 

OGDEN, UTAH 




COME OVER, KIDS! 

by Louise Price Bell 



c/L CENTURY OF 

Write for information 
on type of organ 
in which you » 

are interested. SJt 

WW 

Asu f PIPE ORGANS 

&WJJ REED ORGANS 



xmXOlXLLX-LJUL 

ESTEY ORGAN CORP., BRATTLEBORO/VT. 



A velvety green back yard is nice to 
see, but wouldn't you rather have 
: it worn down from small feet 
than to have your youngsters some- 
where else? No matter how small 
that back yard is, it can become a 
veritable Utopia for smallsters by 
virtue of a homemade seesaw, some 
rings, a rope swing — or name your 
own equipment. It's better to spend 
a few dollars on some super-duper 
play equipment and have your chil- 
dren and their friends right under 
your nose than to save it for some- 
thing far less important when it comes 
to real values and have them dashing 
over to Lefty's or Betty's to play. 

There's no sound that should be 
quite as pleasing to our ears as that 
of our offspring playing happily with 
their friends in a sand pile or a con- 
cocted playhouse. Back-yard doings 
are important doings to small citizens, 
and if Daddy is at all handy, he can 
make the best kind of rope swing to 
hang on the apple tree branch or 
rafter. A seesaw need be nothing 



PIKES PEAK 
FLOUR 

With FOUR 

Extra Baking 

Advantages 

SALT LAKE FLOUR MILLS 

425 West 5th South 

Salt Lake City, Utah 




more than a foot-wide plank laid 
across a carpenter's horse, painted to 
satisfy your aesthetic sense, if you 
wish. A merry-go-round can be made 
from an old wagon wheel; it won't 
be the most beautiful one in the 
world but by the imagination route, 
the youngsters will use it to travel 
gaily about, stopping at fantastic 
places. Four boards may keep sand 
within a rectangular or square box, 
and every mother knows that a sand 
pile is a panacea. Boys and girls 
alike will spend hours making mud 
pies and bridges, and once you have 
a sand pile in your yard, the neigh- 
borhood kids are sure to vote it the 
keenest yard in town! 

Encourage the smallsters to have 
their friends over even if it does 
mean noise, tracked-up kitchens, and 
lemonades on the house. This is the 
beginning of their social life; you 
want them to be hospitable, and more 
than that you want them to prefer 
home to any other spot! 




472 



— Reginald Russell Photography 

Encourage the smallsters to have their friends over even if it does mean noise, tracked- 
up kitchens, and lemonades on the house. 

THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



Dallas Stake Enthusiastic 
About MIA Program 

The recently organized (October 
1953) Dallas stake has felt the 
great challenge of the MIA activi- 
ty o 

ties which have brought life and 
interest to the entire area. 

In March 1954 the young stake 
held an athletic tournament, drama, 
and music festival which was well 
done and well received by the many 
who attended. The stake event initi- 
ated the sports program, and young 
people come in from all over the 
stake to participate. 

At the Gold and Green banquet 
which concluded the event, 326 peo- 
ple were seated. A stake MIA choir 
has been organized consisting of fifty- 
two members. The musical numbers 
they presented were particularly well- 
received. 

The speech and dance festival held 
in April was equally successful and 
indicative of the real enthusiasm for 
the MIA program in this new stake 
of Zion. 

General President Bertha S. Reeder, 
General Secretary Helena W. Larson, 
and Attendance Secretary Helen 
Lingwall attended, the March event 
and brought a report of the success 
of the first events in March. They 
also brought a challenge that Dallas 
Stake sent to the other stakes — to 
Watch Dallas Stake Grow in MIA! 



Master M Men Breakfast At 
June Conference 

President Stephen L Richards of 
the First Presidency of the Church 
will be the special speaker to ad- 
dress the Master M Men breakfast, 
Saturday, June 12, at 6:45 a.m. atop 
the Hotel Utah, in the glorious Star- 
light Gardens. No special invitations 
have been sent this year, but a hearty 
welcome is extended to all Master 
M Men to attend the event. 

This gathering will celebrate the 
twenty-second anniversary of the 
Master M Men program in the 
YMMIA. Appropriate and stirring 
music will be furnished by the 
Solidaires, under the direction of 
Shirl Cornwall. 

Since there are 2500 Master M Men 
in the Church, it is an assured fact 
that the gathering will be a most 
satisfying and stimulating occasion. 
JUNE 1954 



Mow in the handier, thriftier 

3 -PACKAGE STRIP 




...the yeast that prize -winning 

cooks prefer. Women who win ribbons for 

their cooking say that Fleischmann's Active 

Dry Yeast is the fastest rising, the most 

dependable, the handiest they've ever 

used. And now they find it handier 

and thriftier than ever in this new 

3-package strip. "Thrifty Three's" 

are easier to store on your shelf— 

they save you money every time 

you buy. So look for "Thrifty 

Three's" at your grocery store. 




When you bake at home, 
use Fleischmann's Active Dry Yeast 
. . . now in "Thrifty Three's" 



HAMMOND ORGAN 

"Musics Most Glorious Voice" 

The overwhelming choice of churches and homes all over the 
world. Since its introduction, churches have bought more 
Hammond Organs than all other comparable instruments 
combined. 



Low First Cost 



Simple to Play 
No Tuning 
Easy to Play 



Low Maintenance 



Get Full Details From 
MR. SELDON N. HEAPS 



GLEN BROS. MUSIC CO. 



2546 Washington 
OGDEN 



74 So. Main 
SALT LAKE CITY 



57 No. University 
PROVO 



473 



1 


r 


:. 






■ 















3 out of C9^ ways 

M sponge-fibre" ZEE Paper Towels 
save you work... save you time! 



Because ZEE's "sponge-fibres" soak up 
grease and moisture faster, more thoroughly, 
day-in and day-out cleaning and clean-up 
chores go like a breeze. Save time, save 
■work with ZEE Towels! 



ZuLu tt — the softer, more 
absorbent Towels with the 
easy, even tear! 



/<: 



..$^t*%£3te 



L>v 




Crown Zellerbach Corporation © 1954 




Something New 



474 



(Continued from page 38$) 

house. But really it wasn't long, 
until wearing clean aprons, carrying 
our nightgowns in a paper bag, and 
with a warning from Mama not to 
lose our bonnets, we were off, walk- 
ing, skipping, and running along the 
not too familiar road. 

It always seemed strange to find 
that Floy, who was "Flick" at school 
and a person of authority, was, at 
home, subject to the bidding of her 
folk — gathering eggs, washing dishes, 
and sweeping the kitchen floor in a 
quiet, docile manner. In her free 
time, however, she could ride bare- 
back, the most spirited of horses, and 
would even ride standing on one of 
them as she guided him with a halter. 

Saturday was sunny, and so Bessie 
and I played out most of the day 
while Floy helped with the Saturday 
work. For a while we followed her 
big brothers in the field, for there 
was still a little corn picking left to 
do, and advantage must be taken of 
every sunny day. 

In the late afternoon, Papa came. 
He said to Mrs. Reeves, "Well — we 
have a new dishwasher." 

Mrs. Reeves answered, "I expect 
you wanted a boy." 

"No," said Papa, "we want what 
we get." 

Bessie looked much bewildered. I 
was bewildered, too. 

"Dishwasher" — Had Edie Turner 
or Sally Graff come down to help 
us? I remembered that when little 
sister was a baby, they had each 
stayed with us for a few days. 

Baby! — -A new idea crept slowly 
into my mind. Could it be that we 
had a baby at home? 

Papa continued, "She has such long 
fingers, I think she will be a piano 
player." 

Mrs. Reeves laughed and said, 
"When are you getting your piano?" 

Papa laughed, too, at the ab- 
surdity of it but answered, "I hope — 
someday." 

I then somehow knew, that al- 
though Papa hadn't mentioned such 
an unheard luxury as a piano before, 
it was something he wished for very 
much. 

Mrs. Reeves continued in a low 
voice, so that we could scarcely hear, 
"When did it happen?" 

"Soon after supper," answered Papa. 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



"The girls got here just in time," 
said Mrs. Reeves. 

Was our visit planned then? I 
wondered in surprise. 

Mrs. Reeves continued. "Did she 
have a hard time?" 

"No," answered Papa, "easier than 
usual. We must get back now, 
though." 

"Come again, girls." 

"They can come next time we have 
a baby," answered Papa, and they 
both laughed. 

Was that a joke? If so, why? 

But Bessie's face lighted up. She 
had not been trying to hear the dull 
grown-up conversation as I had, but 
now she had caught the word baby. 

"Do we have a baby?" she asked 
incredulously. 



CRYPTIC CODE 
By Hazel M. Kerr 

Small sister has a language all her own 
Which grownups cannot understand at 
all. 
When she becomes insistent we must call 
Big brother who is five, since he alone 
Can comprehend her jargon perfectly. 
He listens and explains, a trifle bored, 
"She wants a drink." With harmony re- 
stored 
We marvel at this childhood mystery. 
What is this cryptic code which brother 

knows 
By intuition? Can it be a part 
Of all the unsolved wonder at the heart 
Of life? A secret symbol known to those 
But lately come from an enchanted land, 
Who still remember, and can understand? 



"Of course," I answered, for I had 
known that for three minutes, and 
felt quite superior to Bessie. 

On the way home we were very 
quiet. Bessie was evidently thinking 
about the baby, for she suddenly 
said, "We haven't had a baby for a 
long time, have we Papa." 

"No indeed," answered Papa, for 
little sister was nearly two years 
old. 

I was also thinking of the new 
baby, but my thoughts were more 
serious, for I knew how hard it was 
to pay taxes as well as to buy shoes 
and stockings and cloth for dresses. 
Well — the taxes were paid for this 
year, and the baby wouldn't need 
many clothes for a long time. 

I was still thinking about this when 
we reached home. Small brother, 
looking out the window, was wait- 
ing for us. He quickly disappeared, 
(Continued on following page) 
JUNE 1954 



TRY THIS 



next time you wash . 




Starch and rinse at the same time in 
your washing machine! First, make about 
2 qts. of heavy hot starch. With Faultless 
Starch you can make perfect hot starch in 
barely a minute without cooking! 



Then pour this hot starch into your 
last tub of rinse water. Rinse as usual. 
Your starching is done! This is the famous 
Faultless Starch-Rinse. Everything gets 
a very light dirt-resisting starching. 



DISCOVER THIS 



next time you iron . . . 





Ironing is so much easier, goes faster, 
and looks so much better, because Fault- 
less Starch contains ironing-aids already 
mixed in. No fighting a sticking, dragging 
iron all day. Your iron fairly flies! And all 
your wash looks ab-so-lutely Faultless. 



Even blue jeans and other heavy 
fabrics iron easier and smoother if you 
use the Faultless Starch-Rinse. And the 
light, starching with the Faultless Starch- 
Rinse helps keep dirt from grinding in. 
Saves time, work — and clothes last longer. 





Next washday you'll be amazed at the 
way even dirty, grimy work and play 
clothes come clean — without hard scrub- 
bing. The Faultless Starch-Rinse you used 
last washday helps keep dirt on the sur- 
face. The hot wash water dissolves the 
starch, floats the dirt out with it! 



To enjoy more free time next washday, 
use the Faultless Starch-Rinse. There is no 
quicker, easier, or better way to starch 
than with Faultless Starch. Easy direc- 
tions are right on the box. Look for the 
crisp white box with the big red star and 
Good Housekeeping Seal at your grocer's. 



FREE BOOKLET to help you do perfect starching and easy ironing with less work is 
yours on request. Send your name and address to Faultless Starch Co., Kansas City 1, Mo. 

475 



KITCHEI1 CHflRlTI 

WAXED PAPER 

KEEPS FOOD 

FRESHER LONGER! 




• POPULAR WITH MILLIONS 
OF HOUSEWIVES. .. 

AT ALL LEADING GROCERS 



THE BENNETT JUNIOR 

AUTOMATIC JUICER 




This practical, modern 
juicer, designed for home 
use, produces a quality of 
rich, natural flavored 
juices from vegetables and 
fruits. It's quick, effi- 
cient, economical. Just 
turn on electric switch, 
feed fruit or vegetable, 
and "Junior" will extract 
the juice, expel the pulp. 
Quantities of cabbage, 
celery and carrot juice 
ready to serve in minutes. 

$150.00 

freight prepaid 

Diameter, 71/2"; height 
131/2"; net weight 19 
lbs. Only four easy-to- 
clean parts: nylon feed 
chute, nickel silver cut- 
ter, nickel plated 
screen, stainless steel 
pan. 

UL and CSA approved. 

Also available: Bennett Automatic Juicer Model "B" 
for fountains, juice bars and institutions. $275.00 
See your Diet or Health Food Store, or write to: 

The Bennett Company 

1028 Geary Street, Dept. E. San Francisco 9, Calif. 




TYPEWRITERS 

For less than half the price. ... All makes 
and models of late style factory rebuilts. 15" 
Elite's for genealogy work only $79.50 and 
up. Write or see- FRANZ SCHREYER 
757 South State Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 
Phone 5-5120 

476 



SOMETHING NEW 



{Continued from preceding page) 
pulled open the door, and raced out 
to meet us, clapping his hands and 
shouting, "We got something new! 
We got something new! You didn't 
see it! You wasn't here! 1 saw it! 



Didn't I, Papa, a little baby! It's 
name is Wosy!" 

By that time Bessie and I felt quite 
superior to small brother, for we 
both knew, but he had superior feel- 
ings of his own and so didn't notice 



S&S^SS^^G'S^i^S"^ 




^Jo See the humayi Son 
tak 



! 



e win 



%■• 



Richard L. Evans 



In The Prisoner of Chillon, Lord Byron said in the awesome 
words of a classic couplet: 

"Oh, God! it is a fearful thing 
To see the human soul take wing." 

Fearful, yes — but just so surely as we ourselves or our loved 
ones leave this life, just so surely may we have the assurance 
of everlasting life — except for which our elaborate observance 
of Easter would partake somewhat of meaningless motions. 
There is only one issue after all at Easter: that the Savior, 
the Son of God, our Christ and our Redeemer, came forth 
from the tomb on the third day and redeemed us from death — 
that the scriptures testify truly — that literally he rose from 
death to life — that they who knew him and walked with 
him saw what they said they saw. And to those who have 
lost loved ones, and to those who face death (which all of 
us do, sometimes sooner than we suppose), let this day mean 
what it was meant to mean, with a settled assurance that the 
Lord God who gave us life did send his Son to redeem us 
from death — for the little life that here we live (living so 
long before we really learn to live) would lose much of its 
meaning except for this assurance of eternal continuance. So 
great a work is man, so great a thing the spirit and the mind 
of man, so cherished are our loved ones, so wonderful the 
universe, so orderly is all creation, that all point to eternal 
plan and purpose. And he who made us in his own image, 
and sent us into mortality for a glorious purpose, will bring 
us forth from death, to a literal resurrection, and unto ever- 
lasting life — as surely as we have seen the seed come forth 
into full flower; as surely as we have seen life come forth 
by birth. And with all the evidence there is — the pronounce- 
ments of the prophets, the testimony of sacred writ, and 
with reason itself, with the whispering of the spirit, the cer- 
tainty of an inborn assurance — we can only commit our 
course to the certainty of everlasting life, and testify of the 
reality of the resurrection of him who died for us that we 
might live; and not for us only but for all others also. Thus 
Easter brings its sweet assurance that our lost loved ones live, 
and that a loving Father has provided that we may see and 
know and live again with those we love, always and forever. 

LJhe. Spoken lA/ord from TEMPLE SQUARE 

PRESENTED OVER KSL AND THE COLUMBIA BROADCASTING 
SYSTEM, APRIL 18, 1954 

Copyright, 1954 

IE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



ours. He ran before us into the house 
almost delirious with joy in being the 
first to Mama's bed, and to show us 
what could happen when folks went 
away and he was left behind. 



Dr. George 



was 



ing beside 



Mama's bed visiting with her when 
we came in. 

"You have a very nice sister," he 
said to us. "You will have to take 
good care of her. She is very small 
and not very strong." 

Mama looked anxious, but he con- 
tinued, "I am sure, she will be all 
right, though," and he left us with 
a smile and a cheery "good-bye." 

A young woman named Kate was 
in the kitchen getting supper. She 
wasn't doing things the way Mama 
did. We didn't know her, and the 
house seemed suddenly bleak with her 
there and Mama in bed. Little Sister 
Ella looked forlorn indeed with the 
sudden change in our seemingly un- 
changeable family. Papa came in 
from the barn where he had gone to 
"put up" the team. We gathered 
around the bed except for little sis- 
ter, who was too short to see anything, 
and so, stood off by herself. 

Mama said, "Papa, lift her up 
beside me on the bed for a little 
while. She feels lonely and left 
out." 

So Papa lifted her up, and she 
looked very happy sitting on one side 
of Mama, with the new baby on the 
other. We were now all together. 
Small brother patted the bed where 
the baby lay, and said, "You're Al- 
bert's little Wosy, aren't you? You're 
Albert's little Wosy." 

"Is her name Rosy?" I asked. 

"Not really," answered Mama, 
"but he thought of that name for her, 
and so I told him he could call her 
Rosy if he wanted to." 

Papa turned down one corner of 
the quilt so that we could see the 
baby. One tiny arm moved, and 
suddenly, I saw the little white slip, 
with its doll-like sleeve that I had 
seen once in the making on Mama's 
lap. It was a wonderful secret I 
had, and, too, I knew that the baby 
had clothes for some time to come. 

Mama looked down at the baby 
and when I saw her face, I thought in 
surprise, "Why, Mama loves her al- 
ready." 

Papa looked down and smiled, ap- 
parently not worried about the food 
and clothes he must eventually buy. 

(Concluded on following page) 
JUNE 1954 



WJW/ 








Mountain SiAif S TtUPHONfi 



mon/voe 

k FOLDING 

BANQUET 

TABLES 




MONROE TRUCKS 



For storing Folding Tables and Chairs 
the easy modern way Each truck 
handles either tables or chairs. Construe 
tion of Truck No. TSC permits storags 
in limited space. 



Transport Storage 
Truck Ho. T$ 

Church Units may direct their inquiries to the 
Church Purchasing Department, 47 East 
South Temple, Salt Lake City 1, Utah. 



THE nWoWlOiU COMPANY 



/249CHURCH STREET. COLFAX. IOWA 



A strongly spiritual, faith-pro- 
moting book. 

"In The 
Gospel Net" 

By Dr. John A. Widtsoe 

A deluxe edition at a 

modest price $1.75 

Wherever Church books 
are sold 



COMMUHIONWCUPS 



SB 167 



$1.25 Doz. 



BRASS GOODS'CO. 



^^Unbreakable . . . moulded 
W to look like glass. Light- 
I weight, noise free. Eco- 
nomical, Standard height. 
Order from your dealer. 
SPECIAL OFFER 
Mail $1.00 for trial lot of 
one dozen sent postpaid. 

55 Sudbury St., Boston 14, Mass. 



PLENTY OF 

FREE 

PARKING 

AT SEARS! 




kenmore electric 

PORTABLE 

69»s 



Brand New 
Not Rebuilt! 



GUARANTEED 20 YEARS! 



DRINK 



ficq 




A delightful 

hot beverage for those 

who don't drink coffee. 



AT YOUR GROCERS 



477 



A summer of FUN for young and old at 

L. D. S. BUSINESS COLLEGE 

Summer quarter starts June 7 

Regular day and evening classes. 

HY-SPEED LONGHAND, the fast, easy way to take shorthand. 
GREGG SHORTHAND, Simplified. 
BUSINESS MACHINES- 

• IBM Key Punch 

• Bank Proof 

• Burroughs Sensimatic 
many, many others. 

JUNIOR CLASSES for under high school graduates 12 to 18 years. 

• Jr. Typewriting . . . beginning, intermediate, advanced. 

• Jr. Gregg Shorthand, Simplified. Students 16 yrs. and up. 

• Swimming— twice a week at the Deseret Gym. Supervised 
lifeguards. 

at the friendly business college — your Church school. 




ENROLL NOW 



BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY 

rtnOl!ISI\IX'il , ()l,l,lii;i;ilr,iiirli 

I rfl IJll/1 70 NORTH MAIN • SALT LAKE CITY 




PREFERRED 

FOR HOME 

DEVOTIONAL 
USE! 



nationals 

HOME REFERENCE BIBLE 

in the King James (Authorized) Version 

Printed in "Crystal Clear" type, 
with a wealth of reference ma- 
terial which includes Full Color 
Atlas, Daily Bible Readings. 
Family Register and other con- 
venient features, this beautiful 
National Bible is an invaluable 
addition to the home. In 11 
enduring styles from $6.00 up. 



national 



BIBLES 



AT LEADING BIBLE STORES 




DIAGRAMS 

Illustrating Latter - day Saint 
principles with complete scrip- 
tural references and condensed 
summaries of Church doctrines. 
Extremely helpful for teachers, 
students, and all Church mem- 
bers. 

Author, A. P. Merrill 

PRICE — $1.00 EACH 

Available at 

DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East South Temple 
Salt Lake City 10, Utah 




New Optical 
Radio activity Detector 

GEIGERSCOPE 

For the first time, you 
can examine mineral spec- 
imens for uranium with- 
out investing in a costly 
electronic counter. Now 
in use in many universities 
and Atomic Energy laboratories, the Geigerscope is 
more sensitive than a small G-M counter for de- 
termining radioactivity in mineral specimens. Sturdy 
and durable, yet portable as a pocket watch, the 
Geigerscope requires no battery or power source. 
Wonderful for prospectors or engineers on field trips 
and for the laboratory experimenter. 

Supplied complete with sample of 
ONLY $1 uranium ore, carrying pouch and full 
n „. T .^. directions. Each Geigerscope is fully 
POSTPAID guaranteed. WRITE TO: 

Ken Research, Inc. 

831 Fifth Ave. River Edge 12, New Jersey 



1 HEADQUARTERS FOR L.D.S. 
A IN LAS VEGAS, NEVADA 



[ 



YE KINGS REST MOTEL 

526 SOUTH 5TH STREET 

Dr. Harold B. Foutz, Owner 

Edgar H. Foutz, Manager 

Beautyrest Mattresses Throughout 



Something New 



(Concluded from preceding page) 

Bessie looked much pleased. It had 
been so long since we had had a 
little baby. Little sister sat up, and 
now, feeling the protection of her 
family, broke into a smile as she 
looked at her new sister. Small 
brother tried to pat his "Wosy's" 
hand. 

Suddenly all thought of the cost 
of the baby slipped from my mind, 
for in my heart there came a great 
warmth and gladness. Why we all 
love her, I thought. We all love her 
already! 



• m • 



These Times 



478 



(Concluded from page 392) 

In the midst of the anti-clerical strug- 
gle, American foreign policy was taking 
a decided turn. The "Clark Memoran- 
dum" on the Monroe Doctrine had been 
issued by the US Department of State. 
The appointment of Dwight Morrow 
and J. Reuben Clark, Jr., successively, 
as US Ambassadors to Mexico, helped to 
inaugurate the "good neighbor policy" 
which later extended throughout Latin- 
America. Both Mr. Morrow and Am- 
bassador Clark insisted on the right of 
the Mexican government to its national 
sovereignty. Thus was established on 
firm legal principle the basis for Mexico 
to develop and to solve its own prob- 
lems, despite pressures and temptations 
for US intervention. Porfirio Diaz is 
reputed once to have said that the 
trouble with Mexico was that it was 
located "too far from God and too close 
to the United States." By 1954 it must 
be apparent to all Mexicans that their 
northern neighbor respects their right 
to self-determination. The absence of 
overt interference by the USA in matters 
so close to human hearts and needs as 
religion and oil must have had good 
effect. At the same time the proximity 
to the USA can be utilized as a great 
opportunity to develop a jointly de- 
sirable "good neighborhood" in the 
Western Hemisphere. 

It is a long time since the days of 
Pershing chasing Pancho Villa, and of 
Woodrow Wilson's order to fire on 
Vera Cruz. It is even longer back to 
Sam Houston and Santa Ana. Looking 
forward, we can try to understand the 
struggle of a great, native-American peo- 
ple, the Mexican people, in realizing 
their destiny. We should all learn more 
of our Mexican neighbor in these times. 
THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



Melchizedek Priesthood 

(Concluded from page 465) 
Fourth: The quorum presidents 
should be at the meeting at least 
twenty minutes before time for the 
meeting to convene in order to greet 
all the quorum members upon their 
arrival and also to see that every- 
thing is ready to carry forward proper- 
ly and efficiently the business of that 
meeting. 

Fifth: It adds interest to the meet- 
ing to have some special musical 
numbers well prepared and presented 
artistically at the beginning of the 
meeting. 

Sixth: Since the Melchizedek Priest- 
hood monthly quorum meeting is a 
business meeting, the business should 
be conducted intelligently and with 
dispatch. 

Seventh: The president or coun- 
selor who conducts the monthly quo- 
rum meeting should have every item 
of business carefully written down 
and well in mind before he stands 
before the group. 

Eighth: After quorum business has 
been disposed of, individual problems 
of quorum members or questions from 
quorum members could with profit 
be discussed. 

Ninth: In addition to the foregoing 
suggestions, the one already men- 
tioned of opening the meeting at an 
appointed time and closing it in ac- 
cordance with an appointed time is 
very essential if the presidencies of 
Melchizedek Priesthood quorums ex- 
pect to have the monthly quorum 
meetings well attended and carried 
forward successfully. 

Conclusions 

In conclusion, all stake presidents 
throughout the Church — since they 
hold the position of chairman of the 
stake Melchizedek Priesthood commit- 
tee — are urged to see that the quorum 
presidencies under their jurisdiction 
hold monthly quorum business meet- 
ings. Stake presidencies are also once 
again reminded to see that Melchize- 
dek Priesthood quorum presidencies 
hold their weekly presidency council 
meetings and their weekly group or 
quorum meetings. Also, all quorum 
presidencies are earnestly encouraged 
to follow the procedure set forth here 
in order that they might magnify 
their callings in the priesthood and 
build up the work of the Lord in 
their respective quorums. 
JUNE 1954 



"The nearest comparable instrument to a good large pipe organ" 

Only Allen Electronic Organs have the 
"Gyrophonic Projector" which assures a "full 
ensemble." proven in side by side demonstra- 
tions to be superior to that of any other elec- 
tronic organ regardless of price. 

Produces a diapason tone which retains its 
character throughout the entire range of the 
stop. 

Some recent Church installations include: 
Emigration Ward, Salt Lake City; 33rd Ward 
and 43rd Wards, Ogden, Utah; Liberty Ward, 
Liberty Utah; Benson Ward, Cache Stake, 
Logan, Utah; and Lago Ward. Lago, Idaho. 

Church prices for approved models 
start at $1660.00. 




For additional information or free demonstration contact . . . 

DUNKLEY MUSIC 

IOGAN OGDEN PROVO 

and 1521 South 5th East, SALT LAKE CITY, UTAH - Phone 7-5530 



OPPORTUNITY 



for young people who have had mis- 
sionary experience. 



CONTACT 
Diamond Importer 



BERT LAWRENCE 

for diamonds for yourself or to sell 
jewelry and small appliances. 



\76 East Center 560 W. 6925 South 

Provo, Utah OR Bountiful, Utah 

Phone 395-J Phone 1659-M 



Why Share Your Space 
with a Swinging Door? 



HAVE YOU READ . . . 

"GOSPEL 
IDEALS"? 

Selections from the Discourses 
of 

David O. McKay 



At All Bookdealers 



$4.00 



IN USE for SEVENTY-FIVE YEARS 

Aids in treatment of Canker, simple 
sore throat and other minor mouth 
and throat irritations. 

HALLS REMEDY 

Salt Lake City, Utah 




a "MODERNFOLD" 
door takes none 

• MORE SPACE FOR LIVING 

• NEW COLORFUL BEAUTY 

• RIGID - STRENGTH OF STEEL 

• MOVABLE WALLS 

the doors that fold 
ike an accordion 




For demonstration write or phone 

ALDER'S 

1343 South Main Salt Lake City 

Phone 7-1531 

. 1 

Please send me your -free booklet entitled 
"More 5pace for Living" IE-3. 



NAME .... 
Address. 
City 



.State. 



479 



Your Page miQur^ 





The Light Touch 



BROTHERS RECEIVE HIGH MIA AWARDS 

One Sunday evening a few months ago, the three sons of 
Brother and Sister Maurice M. Arbuckle each received a "first" 
award. Lynn K. Arbuckle was the youngest and first scout in 
the West Bountiful Ward to become an Eagle at the age of 12. 
Kent K. Arbuckle, 15, was the first boy in his ward to receive 
the Deseret Recognition Award for Exploring. James K. Ar- 
buckle, 19, was the first boy in his ward and one of the first 
four boys in the entire Church to receive a Knight Crest Award 
for the Junior M Men. Each boy is proudly wearing his pin. 
James is currently serving a thirty-month mission in New Zealand. 
Their father has served in the West Bountiful Ward bishopric 
for the past eight years and this is the third year that their 
mother has been Bountiful Stake YWMIA Era Director. They 
also have a sister, Ann, who is six years old. 



A Record 

The parachutist was dangling forlornly from a big oak tree. 
"I was trying to make a record," he shouted to the farmer below. 

"Reckon yuh did it, stranger," observed the farmer. "You'll be 
the fust man in these parts to climb down a tree withouten he 
dumb up it fust." 

Point of View 

"It's tough to pay 80 cents a pound for meat." 
"Mmm. But it's tougher when you pay only 40." 

Strong Constitution 

A customer complained that the new barber was driving him 
crazy with his incessant chatter. 

The proprietor observed mildly, "According to the Constitution 
of the United States, he's got a right to talk." 

"That may be," admitted the customer, "but the United States 
has a constitution that can stand it. Mine can't!" 

Sage Suggestion 

Husband: "What are you planning to do tonight?" 

Wife: "Nothing special. I'll probably write a letter or two, 

read the paper, listen to the radio, and so on." 
Husband: "When you come to the "so on" don't forget the 

buttons on my shirt." 

It's Relative 

An Air Force master sergeant in North Africa was briefing his 
fellow Texans. "Our job here is to promote good will and friendli- 
ness. We've got to be polite with the natives. If they say Africa 
is bigger than Texas, just agree with them." 

THE JOY OF BEING AN EDITOR 

Getting out this little paper is no picnic. If we print jokes, 
people say we are silly; if we don't, they say we are too serious. 
If we clip things from other magazines, we are too lazy to write 
them ourselves; if we don't, we're too fond of our own stuff. 
If we don't print contributions, we don't appreciate true genius. 
Now, like as not, someone will say we got this from some other 
magazine or paper. . . . We did! 

— The Piedmont Pointers 



SERVICEMEN REPORTING 



LDS servicemen aboard the USS Hector AR-7, a repair 
ship now cruising Japanese waters, were organized into 
a group in October 1953. Theron R. Hunter was set 
apart as group leader, with William J. West and Maurice 
T. Patterson as counselors, and Robert L. Wiseman as 
secretary. 

Seen in the picture are; left to right, front row: Scott T. 
Hess, Ogden, Utah; Eldon R. Willis, Spanish Fork, Utah; 
Erwin W. Larson, Ogden, Utah; Samuel F. Kelsey, Hay- 
ward, California; William J. West, Orland, California. 
Back row: Robert L. Wiseman, Salt Lake City; Maurice 
T. Patterson, Salt Lake City; Theron R. Hunter, Washing- 
ton Terrace, Ogden; George T. King, Carson City, Nevada; 
Roland S. Jackson, Salt Lake City. 

Absent when photo was taken were Charles E. Lewis, 
Stevensville, Montana and Robert Chappie, Ogden. 




480 



THE IMPROVEMENT ERA 



The "secret" of this 
Fashion Recipe is easy 

to discover. A fresh 
or artificial flower 

pinned to one glove. 




Powder-Puff ZEE Tissue . . . 

Soft, lovely colors and purest white 

your choice at no extra cost! 

4 rolls of the color you like 
in each handy FAMI&T-PAK 

% 



Ballet Pink 



Foam Green 



Soft White 



Crown Zellerbach Corporation © 1954 (£ 



April Yellow 




One of Life's Proudest Moments 



The boy stands proudly before the entire Court 
of Honor while his mother, equally proud, nervously 
pins on the coveted Eagle. Truly, it's one of the 
high spots in a boy's life . . and the lives of his parents. 

The Eagle award is a symbol of the accomplish- 
ment of a goal. In a sense, your Beneficial Life policy 



is like that, too. You can feel a real sense of accom- 
plishment when, after considerable study and coun- 
sel with your Beneficial agent, you successfully work 
out an insurance program that will give your 
family the financial protection they need — at a 
cost consistent with your income. 



Over V4 billion dollars of 
life insurance in force. 



BENEFICIAL LIFE 

Company 



Insurance 

David O. McKay, Pres. 




Salt Lake City - Utah